《Howling》 Chapter 1 Slowly opening my eyes, I stared up at the pure white ceiling. The sound of a heart monitor continued to beep annoyingly. I sat up, wondering what I was doing in bed. Looking down, I noticed that I was in a white hospital gown with a pink tag wrapped around my right wrist. Curiously bringing up my hand, I read my name. Kimberly Li. Patient number 231. Date of Birth: February 22, 20xx. Date of Admission: August 31, 20xx. So my name is Kimberly Li, but what¡¯s with the mess up on the dates? I cocked my head and squinted my eyes down at what I was reading. I for sure know that my name isn¡¯t Kimberly Li. What kind of bull crap is this? My name is Tila Leo did I get admitted with a wrong name and date? I mean the last thing I remember was turning off the lights to go to bed. Following after, I felt myself feeling a horrible stinging pain and blacking out. Wait, I think I just got electrocuted. What the fuck?! That would make sense why I am here in the hospital. Nodding my head in agreement with my thoughts, that could explain everything on why I feel like shit. Muscles aching, butt aching, nerves slightly shaking, and yes my jaws feel like I clamped to hard and strained it. I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s just is. Then I remember something, tomorrow I had Physic test¡­ I think.. I wasn¡¯t sure what day it was anyways. So with that being said, I didn¡¯t wanted to take chances and I needed to quickly get back home to get ready for school. Looking over to my right, I saw a clock stating 6:45 AM with a couple of dried out roses in a vase right underneath on top of a table. You¡¯re finally awake. A bell-like voice spoke out loud and clear. I snapped around, searching for the voice, but I couldn¡¯t find anything. I thought I was seriously hearing things. No, you¡¯re not. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I cried out with my best intimidating voice, but it failed and instead sounded like a squeak. Quite embarrassing if you ask me, but having a sore voice wasn¡¯t helping. I frantically searched around for the nearest thing I could use to beat up the possible intruder that just spoke out. So far, they were the glass vase that held the roses, but nothing else that I could use to either throw or wack with. Calm down Kimberly. It¡¯s me for crying out loud. Seline. ¡°S-Seline?¡± Yes, you doofus. Did you forget your other half? Are you really pretending to be an idiot or something? I was completely confused. Who the heck is Seline? ¡°Come out, I got a vase and I¡¯m not afraid to use it.¡± Reaching clumsily over, I picked up the partially filled vase into my hands. My hands clutched tightly around the vase till the point where my knuckles were turning white. I know I look stupid, but it was better than nothing. Oh for crying out loud. I can¡¯t come out of you, you doofus. I¡¯m your wolf half! ¡°Hah? I¡¯m not Kimberly. I¡¯m Tila. And what do you mean a wolf?¡± I realized that the voice was actually in my head, making me even more confused. I must¡¯ve seriously have amazing imagination or I¡¯m going schizophrenic. Though the thought of being schizophrenic didn¡¯t sit well with me at all. No you idiot. You¡¯re not schizo. That fall must¡¯ve seriously did wonders. With a sigh, Seline growled at my idiocy. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re even real? For all I know, you¡¯re just a figment of my imagination.¡± Okay. Now you¡¯re being retarded. I¡¯m not a figment of your imagination. I¡¯m part of you. I swear I feel like I¡¯m talking to a human. The word how she stated human made me really confused. Aren¡¯t I a human, the last time I checked I was sure I was one in the first place. Hell, let¡¯s just ask anyways. No one is around and judge me for talking to myself. ¡°Why do you say it like that?¡± A deep sigh rung through my head. ¡°What? I¡¯m telling you. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. The last thing I remember is getting electrocuted from turning off a light. Plus my name is Tila. Not Kimberly nor a pet name Kim.¡± I had to throw that in there, the thought of giving me a pet name from someone¡¯s name didn¡¯t sit well with me. For a second there, I felt as if the voice was in complete disbelief at what I had just stated. Your saying the last thing you remember is being electrocuted? Are you sure? Don¡¯t you remember being rejected by our mate? Mate? What kind of crap is this person speaking? Wait¡­.didn¡¯t she just say she was wolf? ¡°Can you repeat that? Mate? Are you using it as a slang word?¡± No. You really forgot. Silenced followed after. I sighed. Nothing was getting answered and I was just getting more and more confused. ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight¡­.uh¡­.¡± Seline. ¡°Yea, Seline. If I¡¯m understanding you correctly, you think I¡¯m Kimberly Li. You Seline are my other half that¡¯s a wolf. Someone rejected me and I¡¯m some mate?¡± Yes. Yes. Yes. and no. You and I are a werewolf. Our ¡®mate¡¯ Alpha Ken Tendo rejected our bond. Let me show you. A short memory stirred into my mind, opening up into a cloudy day. I was watching through the eyes of a young sixteen year old girl name Kimberly. She was staring into the mirror in the girls bathroom. Jet black hair with heterochromia eyes, one purple and one gold curved slightly upwards, long lashes, cute nose and oval shape face stared back. She wasn¡¯t amazingly beautiful, but was considered okay. Her hair was a mess, making her look like she just woke up. Her fingers skimmed through her tangled hair, trying to let loose, but failed. Her skinny twig like arm and legs were wearing baggy clothes that seem a bit too big on her body.Stolen novel; please report. With a sigh, she gave up in untangling her hair and went out heading towards her next period class: Gym. Today was her first day at school and she wasn¡¯t happy coming. No she actually dreaded it. Quickly, she walked over towards the Gym, changed into gym clothes and waited for the activity to start. Coach Krank stood around with a board in his hand. He was facing them with a scowl, his hand wrapped tightly on the board, while his blue hat slightly tilted to the right. A large scar accentuated his cheekbone, making him look intimidating. He scanned each children, and his gaze rested onto Kim. Squinting his eyes in disgust, he pulled his gaze away. ¡°Now, today we¡¯re going to pair up and learn how to fight without being in your wolf form. With that being said, Ken Tendo and Kimberly Li please come up.¡± With a booming voice, he called outwards towards the group of students. Kimberly winced when she heard her name, her hands started to shake and her feet shuffled forward towards the gym teacher. She knew that she was being picked on personally to be beaten down in front of the whole pack. That was the role of an Omega, absolute submission and they liked to take it out on her. When she got up, she looked down at her toes as fear danced in her heart. She could hear the snicker and the rude stabbing words that whispered behind her back. Not even a moment later, she saw a pair of red and black converse shoes stop in front of her. A deep growl spoke out towards her. ¡°Look at me Kimberly.¡± Kim shivered at the delicious voice that spoke her name. Her head bobbed a couple of second as she glanced up. Sweet musky aroma of vanilla swept her nose, causing her to stifle in her breathe. Her eyes slowly taking in his muscular but lean body till her gaze swept his face. His chiseled face, beautiful curly golden hair, and juicy lips startled her. She never seen quite a handsome young man that reminded her of an angel. Her eyes finally reached up towards his eyes. Shocked riddled her body when her eyes made contact. Mesmerizing blue eyes stared back at her with equally startled expression. They were locked in that one moment, where everything seem to go still. Kim couldn¡¯t help but fall into his eyes, her stomach flip around her in butterflies, making her excited. Mate! Seline voice cuts through Kim¡¯s head as she danced with joy, Kim had found her destined mate, her lover, and her future. She could tell he realized it too. ¡°I Alpha Ken Tendo reject Kimberly Li as my mate.¡± Ken spoke out those hateful words, shocking her senses, making her unable to speak. Even the people who were looking at her took in a sharp intake of breathe when they heard that their alpha is paired to the lowly Omega, especially a cursed one. With a howling pain, she clutched her chest. Her wolf squirmed inside her and cried out in horror, begging for him to take it all back. The words were like slow poison that crept through the very foundation of her soul, eating away at the dimming hope of a soul mate. Her heart shattered into a thousand pieces, stabbing her ruthlessly. All she could do was stifle her voice as words bubbled up to her throat, but was stuck and unable to shout out No. ¡°I don¡¯t need a useless, cursed black wolf for my mate. Get out of my sight, so I can find a better Luna.¡± With a hiss, Ken spun around, stomping heavily away in anger, leaving her alone in the middle of a crowd. Nobody seem to care and instead stared at her with discontempt, shock, anger, and even a pleased expression. Her heart pounded, she gasped as her chest contracted in pain. Sharp breaths were inhaled through her mouth, trying to calm her shocked nerves. Stumbling a few steps back, she fell down and blacked out. The memory was over, and all I could feel was¡­indifference. They were nothing ¡®magical¡¯ about the memory or the feeling that came through my senses. I didn¡¯t cry or shout out in anger. I felt everything that she was feeling, but I made sure to completely distance myself from her emotions. It was an icky feeling that I didn¡¯t like to feel. Truly I felt as if that wasn¡¯t me at all, but someone else. This whole mate thing didn¡¯t please me at all and instead I felt glad that it was gone and over with. The idea of a fairy tale romantic princess that got whisked away by her prince was utter bullcrap to me. What I just witness was the reality as it is right now. There were always those type of people. This Ken fellow, he thought Kimberly was a rotten fruit that had no use by his side. Well than, it¡¯s¡¯ best to get rid of this jackass who think he¡¯s all that. Word started to bubbly in my mouth as it naturally spilled out without much effort. ¡°I Tila Leo accepts your rejection Ken Tendo.¡± Suddenly I felt a strange shift in power as if a thin white cord that connected to someone suddenly was viciously cut in one swing. A heart wrenching howl could be heard off in the distance and quickly faded away into nothingness. What did you do?! Seline cried out in anguish. You broke our mate¡¯s bond! How is this possible?! How are you able to use such a name and just destroy our bond just like that?! ¡°Quit your yapping, Seline. I told you in the beginning. My name is Tila and whatever I just did, in which case I don¡¯t know how, proved that I am Tila.¡± I kind of felt bad for Seline who was weeping at the lost connection between this Kei, Kel, or Kai¡­.whatever his name is. Wait¡­..now that I think about it why did I even say that? So is what Seline saying real? Even that strange howl that I heard? Of course! Seline was fuming as she was sulking around. ¡°Whatever.¡± I pushed back the covers and slipped down onto the cold marble floor. The moment my feet touched the floor, I shivered. Where are you going?! We need to go back and connect with our mate! ¡°Hell No.¡± I bluntly spoke. Why in the world would I do something that stupid. Right now I need to get back to school and get ready for my examines for today. Plus this whole werewolf thing was making my head hurt. Hearing all these weird fantastic crap about werewolves just seem to surreal to me. There is no exam for today. It was your first day of school. Seline huffed and growled. She was still agitated at the broken connection between her mate. ¡°What are you talking about. Today is October 31, 20xx. I have physic test in the morning.¡± Seline frowned. Her agitation was gone. No it¡¯s not. Today is September 1, 20xx¡­I think. Honestly I don¡¯t know what day today is. ¡°Wait.. are you sure? That¡¯s fifty eight years in the future. You got your date wrong.¡± I sure do not. Seline was offended. I am known for my amazing memory. Even your tag states the date of admission. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. How the heck does fifty-eight years just pass in a blink of an eye? I¡¯m really must¡¯ve damaged my head from that shock. I¡¯m literally talking to myself.¡± If you don¡¯t believe me, go and check a mirror and ask someone. I just did exactly that. Looking around for any reflective surfaces, I pushed myself up onto my feet. For a moment, I stumbled and caught myself before I would fall. My legs felt week as if I haven¡¯t gone out for ages and was just rotting away in bed. It took a couple more steps, before I was finally able to get my barrings. With each steps, I was confident that I could walk without tripping anymore. It didn¡¯t take long, before I found what I was looking for. A small hand held mirror that sat from across the bed. Bringing it up, I gasped. No way in hell is this possible. What was staring right back at me was the same face with heterochromia eyes that was in my memory. I somehow had a similar face as Kimberly Li. Chapter 2 ¡°What the hell?! How is this possible?¡± I pinched my cheeks, hoping that it would wake me up, but it didn¡¯t. Instead I felt pain, reminding me that I was alive. Maybe this wasn¡¯t enough pain, probably punching myself will wake me up from a nightmare. That was one idea on waking up. A painful shock that would snap me out instantly and I would be back to my comfortable bed back at home. Stop being retarded. I told you. You¡¯re Kimberly Li. Seline proudly stated that she was right. ¡°No. No. No. That can¡¯t be right. Fifty-eight years gone in flash. Not possible. I¡¯m Tila Leo. Someone screwed up my face and made it into this.¡± My hand waved in front of me, accentuating on how badly this whole ordeal was going. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening?!¡± I grabbed the edge of the desk, trying my best not to fall down. It¡¯s happening. Deal with it. You are Kimberly Li. My hands tightened and I shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me Kimberly Li. I am Tila Leo. I¡¯m going back home.¡± I pushed myself away from the desk and headed towards the door. Home? Really? Great! Seline was jumping around in the back of my mind, happy that I was getting away from this stuffy hospital. I needed answers and fast. Who in the world would pull such an outrageous stunt as this? Changing my face that I have lived with for eighteen years! Boiling in rage, I stormed out the door. I saw a young nurse, pushing an elderly man in a wheelchair, chatting with each other happily. With quick steps, I was in front of them, stopping them before they completely walked by. Trying my best not to blow up in anger, I asked her with the best calm voice that I could muster, but the anger still leaked. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Both the nurse and the old man looked up towards me. I could tell that they were both human from the way they smelled. The nurse with the Pink nurse uniform gave me a gentle smile. ¡°Hello, How may I help you?¡± ¡°Um, do you by any chance know what day it is today?¡± ¡°Yes, Today is October 1, 20xx.¡± I furrowed. How was it fifty-eight years go by? It just didn¡¯t make any sense at all. Then it hit me, that means my family and friends are way older than me. I snapped my hands up to my face as my eyes became wider. One day has passed since I was admitted into the hospital. For what reason, I don¡¯t know. Did I just somehow come to the future? That¡¯s the only answer I could think of right now in which case didn¡¯t sound logical at all. From Werewolves, switching faces, to now coming into the future. What next? Flying horses? Seline snorted at my thoughts and scowled. She was still angry at me for breaking out last remaining bond between our supposed mate and didn¡¯t talk much to me. That was perfectly fine with me. Talking to myself was already pushing the boundary of a crazy person. I bounded out of the hospital and found myself in a small town that I had no clue where we were. Instantly realizing how bad of an idea this was to come out without realizing where I am. I wasn¡¯t in Chicago anymore. They were no bustling city streets, stifling air that choked my lungs, loud obnoxious voices that grunted while passing by, but a complete opposite. It was like my lungs could finally breath in the fresh air without having a coughing fit. Even the sunlight that pelted my skin was a warm welcome. ¡°Where are we?¡± I mumbled shocked. Terren Hospital in Yellow town, Wyoming. A sharp gasp of intake stifled my voice. No way, really? Yes. You do know that you could talk with me through your mind. You¡¯re attracting unnecessary attention and you really will go to the mental hospital. I hissed. She was right. There were a couple of people around me who were looking at me strangely, especially because I was in a hospital gown. Fine. So where is our home? Not to far from here. I seriously still can¡¯t believe that you forgot. Look, this Kimberly you¡¯re talking about is dead. Better yet, you¡¯re more of this Kimberly girl than me. So why don¡¯t you be her instead of this Seline or whatever. Seline was definitely not pleased in what I had just stated. Instead she was in complete disbelief that I would say something so outrageous. So with that being said. Which way. I need to go back to Chicago to make sure my family is okay. My words woke Seline up. Family? We don¡¯t have a family Kimberly. They all died. Her voice was close to a whine as a blunt of emotions smacked me in the face in full force. It took a couple of minutes to control the whirling emotions. It¡¯s Tila. I told you to call me Tila. With a sigh, Seline finally gave in. Fine, Tila. Our only family is with our mate. The word mate seriously rub me the wrong way. The thought of being mated to this so called Alpha was a complete foreign thought. Seline¡¯s memories was already slowly pouring into my mind, showing me all the memories since she woked up. I learned that Kimberly was an Omega, the lowest of the low in the pack of werewolves. From the top, the Alpha and his Luna led his large pack with an iron fist. Followed after that was his second command Betas and his Gamma, Deltas, the Protectors, Warriors, Scouts, Loyals, and finally the Omega. Seline memories stopped at thirteen years old. Those memories were more fuzzy, but the clearest memories were the past few day when she full awoke when she turned sixteen. She had shifted into her black wolf form late last night, making this a truly strange case to the pack. All children at the age of thirteen would automatically shift at midnight on their birthday. For Kimberly it took three extra years, making the packs fear her and dislike her for her uniqueness. What was worse, she was the black wolf. The legendary cursed wolf that everyone feared will bring doom and death to their pack. Since she haven¡¯t changed at thirteen, she was constantly bullied and made fun of for being a broken werewolf that couldn¡¯t shift. They made both Seline and Kimberly life a living hell. Shifting through Seline¡¯s memory, I frowned at the number of amount of bullying that have happened. I absolutely despised it and it made me wanted to punch every single one of them who had hurt Kimberly and Seline. It was not in my nature to allow such disgusting action just run scott free. Even Seline didn¡¯t make much of an effort to fight back and took the beating as an Omega. Seriously? I mean come on, one punch in the face would do wonders, but then again if my memory about wolves serves me right this could spell disaster.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I felt a sudden pain, thinking about what these two have went through. Instead, I resolved my heart and vowed to myself that I and Seline would never ever get bullied ever again. This was a promise I held in my heart. Seline seem to brighten when I said this vow. She barked at the appreciation of her thanks. My lips started to twitch till finally it curled upwards into a smile. I quickly followed my mental map towards the direction towards my supposed past house in my memories. With hurried steps, I passed through towards a large three story campus like building. One would think this was a school building, but from my understanding it was the pack house. It was a place for all the members of the Blood Moon packs to live, excluding Ken. My room was in the basement wine cellar cupboard in which case it made me frown. There were something seriously wrong with this pack, I shook my head and stepped forward. Passing through the hallway, I saw some of the older pack members moving around. They glared at me and turned their heads away not even entertaining the idea to talk with me. I was fine with that. There was no hurry to talk to a single one of them nor did I simply cared. Quickly making it into the room, I opened the door. Inside the small cramp cupboard was a bed, a small desk, neatly folded up clothes on the side, pictures stuck on wall, and a tattered blanket. My decision was made. I am no longer staying in this god forsaken hell hole and instead was heading to Chicago to make sure my memories of ¡®me¡¯ was real. I needed to know if my family was alive. Reaching over, I took the old back pack and stuffed in any clothes that I had. There wasn¡¯t much, honestly my whole wardrobe fit in my whole bag. I took off the pictures on the walls, money that Kimberly saved up, and my blanket that somehow fitted inside my bag. It was strange to see that Kimberly barely have anything, and even the pictures that she had in her hand felt foreign. In total they were only three, one was her whole family, the second was her mother that look very similar to her, and the final was her picture when she was a child smiling up at her mother. A single tear erupted out of my eyes, making me startled at the strange feeling that I was getting. I didn¡¯t know where this pain was coming from, but it was there, making me feel hollow and alone. With all my things set. I put off my hospital gown and thrown on my a baggy brown pants and a t-shirt with a wolf print. I quickly left my room. Leaving behind the Pack House and headed out into the street. Where are you going? We need to go back! Seline shouted in alarm at my sudden decision. I on the other hand blocked her completely out. I noticed that I could completely suppress her urges, giving me full control of this new body. Going back wasn¡¯t an option. Bullying? Hell no. They could kiss my ass before they lay a hand on me. Off in the distance, I saw a large group of people standing around something. Chattering among themselves in fear. Whatever it was, it was not my problem and I tried my best to go around them. Strangely though, a sharp scent of blood wafted through my nose, catching me off guard. I forgot that my scent was completely different from before, allowing me to smell hundred times more than a normal human. Now that I think about it, I could smell each and every person standing around. I shook myself a couple of times to get rid of that bloody smell, and snorted it all out in the hopes to clear my sinus. Still the overwhelming smell of death wasn¡¯t something easily gotten rid of. Instead it linger inside my nose and didn¡¯t want to let go. Squinting my eyes in frustration towards whatever was happening, I push back my curiosity to see what was going on and once again pushed forward. ¡°Kimberly? What are you doing here?¡± A familiar voice snapped at me, causing me to temporarily freeze. ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡± I mumbled underneath my breathe. The same husky dark voice that wrung with sweet poison made my skin crawl. My head was already, turning towards the familiar voice with a nasty scowl on my face. I should¡¯ve know. Damn fucking Ken. When I saw the drop dead gorgeous man coming up from the side, I couldn¡¯t help but snorted in disgust. Compare to the memories and the real thing it did no justice. Mate! Seline was jumping up and down in joy in seeing him. I on the other hand rolled my eyes. They were no pull, no magical moment, it was all empty as if I had no feeling at all. Only Seline was jumping in excitement. This double confirmed that I wasn¡¯t this Kimberly person at all. They were no static shock, no lingering feeling, no butterflies, just plain old me. Yep, this was the true me. ¡°Answer me. What are you doing here?¡± Ken spoke with a strained voice. Next to him was a gorgeous blond with a perfect hourglass figure glued to his side. The Queen Diva or I like to call it slut. Everything about her screamed whore from the way she wore her clothes, her attitude, and her posture. Her name was Abby, the daughter of the older generation Beta. ¡°Me? Isn¡¯t the answer obvious?¡± I snorted at him for his stupidity. ¡°I¡¯m walking by. So if you will excuse me, please move out of my way so I can leave.¡± Ken twitched at my cold voice. Instead he seem to be in shock at my indifferent attitude. ¡°Disgusting bug. Is that the way to speak to your Alpha?!¡± Abby spat at my outburst. ¡°You filthy Omega should be groveling and kissing his feet begging for his forgiveness.¡± I sighed. There always one of those idiots that sees themselves as they are above the rest. She and him were the perfect example and make the perfect pair. ¡°Kneel!¡± Abby cried out in a commanding tone. Everyone who was busily looking at the murder scene was turning towards us. I looked at her funny and snorted. This was just way to funny. She order me? Hell no. ¡°What are you standing there for! Kneel!¡± Abby was shaking in rage. Seline was whimpering in fear as she shook, trying her best to overpower my sense and follow Abby¡¯s words. I on the other hand smothered her reaction and stood there as if nothing was happening. People gasped at the strange sight that was being displayed in front of them. For someone like me to stand up to a strong presence was unheard of. The compulsory pull of an high ranking wolf¡¯s tone of power would automatically push me down, kneeling on my knee in seconds, but right now I didn¡¯t even seem to be phased. Honestly it didn¡¯t phase me at all. Abby growled, letting Ken go and stepped forward towards me in a threatening manner. Ken grabbed Abby by the wrist stopping her. He pulled her back and instead he stepped forward. ¡°What are you playing at?¡± ¡°Nothing. I would like to go I have a bus to catch.¡± ¡°A bus?¡± Ken voice seem to crack. ¡°Why do you need to go on a bus?¡± ¡°To leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Ken was getting angrier. I believe he¡¯s getting stupider. ¡°Yes. Thank you for allowing me to stay in this town.¡± I spoke without much care. ¡°Plus it seems that your attention is needed else where. You have a murder case over there.¡± I directed my head towards the crime scene with a nudge. Ken eyes became wide, realizing why he was coming here for. He look back and forth from me to the crime scene unable to choose which problem to deal with first. ¡°Alpha! Joey has been killed!¡± A young man, named Ben, with brown colored hair, strikingly dark blue eyes, and big body squeezed past the group. He was the Beta of the Blood Moon Pack. ¡°A rogue has also just entered into our territory!¡± This snapped Ken¡¯s attention away from me, and he started to head towards him. ¡°Ben, go and get my father. He needs to hear about this.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Ben sprinted off. I on the other hand literally went around the bitch and Ken. When Ken brushed past me, I mind linked directly to him. My thoughts were clear and my voice were low, so only he could hear. ¡°Well than Alpha Ken. I renounce my connection with the Blood Moon pack. I hope you have a blessed day.¡± I suddenly felt a strange pull of my mind becoming disconnected to some kind of large beehive mentality. It was weird desolate feeling of being alone that I never would¡¯ve ever knew existed till now. Belonging into to a pack was a blessing that made one feel like home, but being suddenly ripped away from it made me feel horribly empty. I had to squander this feeling even more deeper than stopping Seline crying out in outburst. Ken snapped his head towards me in disbelief, but before he could do anything Abby hissed at me, catching Ken off guard. That momentarily distraction allowed me to slip in through the bustling crowd, disappearing away from the crime scene. My life as a rogue had just started, and I didn¡¯t mind it at all. Instead I welcomed it with great pride with a smirk on my face. > Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The days passed quickly as it turned into a week, hopping from one bus to another, sometimes sleeping under bridges, and even abandon houses as I made my trip east. Sitting in the bus near the back seat, I headed east towards Chicago. My senses were on standby carefully watching the people in front of me. I¡¯m not exactly a people person, so interaction with others aren¡¯t my strong point. At least the majority of the seat were empty, making me feel a little bit relieved. There wasn¡¯t much trouble in leaving the Blood Moon Pack territory, honestly it seems like they didn¡¯t care to find me. There were many thoughts that crossed my mind throughout the whole trip. How was it possible that I travel forward into the future, did I possess this body like a demon, or maybe god was just spiteful and threw me into this body as if everything was alright. At first I didn¡¯t wanted to accept that this was reality, but as time went by it became an almost everyday norm to check myself in the mirror. Seline. Yea? How long have werewolves existed? Is this place really Earth? What kind of strange question are you talking about? This is Earth and werewolves have been in existence since the dawn of man. Really? Yes. This made wonder could this be any different universe? I mean it¡¯s possible. The Earth back home didn¡¯t have mythological creatures such as werewolves before. Seline sighed. Our kind have never shown our presence to the human race. Ever. We don¡¯t plan on it nor want too. People are afraid of what they don¡¯t understand, and right now we are seen as monsters. So does that mean there are other mythological creatures out there? Yes, but we don¡¯t intermingle often with each other. I suggest you to stay away from them. Why? Because they are dangerous Tila. There are things out there that can suck a Werewolf¡¯s soul out of their body as if it¡¯s some kind of specialty soup. Really?! I was alarmed that there were such things out there that could even do something crazy like that, but then again werewolves were considered fantastical in the beginning. So why not? We need to go back home. No. Never. Please, that¡¯s our mate that we left behind. Good riddance. Tila! I squandered her voice, she was starting to get really annoying. Throughout the whole time Seline was whining and begging for me to go back, but instead I ignored her till she finally stopped. What was strange was that as day went by, Seline seem to slowly but surely change. She still had that annoying snappish attitude, but she was becoming more¡­.feral. Even I didn¡¯t notice until Seline spoke out to me. Tila. I was startled at her sudden voice that called out to me, especially because she got it right. Yes? We need to join a pack soon. Why? I was momentarily weary of her calm demeanor, but I could hear a slight pained tone underneath it. We¡¯re changing and it¡¯s not in a good way. Explain. Wolves are pack animals, leaving the pack can change us. Especially our minds and eventually our body. I don¡¯t know how much I can push myself, before the change happens. This could become detrimental and can cause us to go crazy. All Rogues that leaves a pack, eventually becomes psychopathic killers! I huffed. I felt like she was exaggerating and wanting to go back to her home. I wasn¡¯t going to tolerate being bullied for anyone. Stop being a sissy Seline. We¡¯ll be fine. No, we¡¯re not. I noticed that you are changing as well. How so? I crossed my arms in front of me not liking where this was going. You¡¯ve become more¡­ edgey. Isn¡¯t that a given? No. I rolled my eyes. Seriously? That was the best answer she could come up with. I don¡¯t know much about this whole werewolf business, but hell I¡¯m not falling for a stupid trick like that. Quit being hardheaded and listen! I am listening. I turned my head and look out the window, we were passing by hundreds of sky scrappers, busy streets where cars were jam packed every where one turned, and even thousands of people walking around minding their own business. I noticed we passed by the famous John Hancock building, looming over us as my face was glued to the window. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more relieved that I was getting closer to my ¡®true¡¯ home. We need to at link up with someone. At the rate we¡¯re going, both of us are not going to last long. Seline whimpered. I am not as strong as you. I won¡¯t survive the change. I am an Omega. I could feel her last words, making me snap back to her. I frowned when she stated that words. Personally, I didn¡¯t believethoes words. Can¡¯t survive? To weak because of an Omega? Bullshit. I¡¯ll protect you Seline, Stay inside me and conserve your strength. Go to sleep and let me be your shield. Seline was silent, and I could tell that she was pleased in what I had just said. I closed my eyes, and imagined myself cocooning Seline in a bubbly wall. I saw her dingy black fur, all shaggy and dull, her thin legs and even herbody was showing malnutrition and old scars. I couldn¡¯t help but hiss out in anger for what those people have done. Next I envision myself in an opposite color of a striking pure white wolf that was double her size, walking over towards her with great pride and confidence. White was always my favorite color following after was the blue then gold. Walking over, I snuggled next to her body, licking her wounded self. Each lick gave Seline a comforting feeling of love and warmth, I could see that Seline was slowly falling into sleep. She needed the rest, and my guess for her to get her true strength back might take many years. It wasn¡¯t just physical damage but a mental damaged that I worried about. It didn¡¯t take long for the bus to jerk and wake me up from my meditation. I hurriedly got up and stepped outside. A strong smell of the city smacked me in the face, catching me off guard especially of wolves. The scent me a bit nervous because they marked their territory nearby, making me want to unconsciously stay away. This was really strange to smell a pack, living in the city. From Seline memories, almost no packs lived in the city except the rogues, but even then the city life wasn¡¯t for wolves at all. Running without being seen was immensely difficult, causing one to feel claustrophobic for their wolf within. Even I could feel the towering city walls becoming a lot more overbearing than before, making me feel small and confined. Too much variety of smell made my nose hurt alot more than usually, making me be a little woozy. I had to tone out as many scent as possible, but even still that was hard till I was able to cut down half. I knew that I needed to stay clear from the pack territory, but the directions that I needed to go was on the edge of the pack territory. All I could do was trudge forward carefully, trying my best not to catch anyone¡¯s attention. Too many smell, too many people was really putting me on the edge. I didn¡¯t know when someone might pop out from the shadows to kill me, especially if it¡¯s another rogue of the pack that lives here. For awhile I walked a good distance, cutting corners and even hopping over fences, eventually I arrived to a small broken down house in between two large building. The window panels were falling off from the side barely holding up on the edge of the hinge. A large bare tree stood next to the broken house, spilling over to its side giving it a haunting look. I remember this house when it was in its prime, the beautiful sandy colors of the walls, overarching arcs for entrance way, and a red chimney that was positioned overhead. Smoke would always come out when my mother lit the fire as my family sat in front of it, she would read me books of old grimm fairy tales and my father would rock on his rocking chair. I opened the door and headed inside. Vivid memories of the past washed over me like a flood. Tears slowly erupted from my eyes as I traced the edge of the wall where the wallpapers were flaking off. Walking through the dining room, I saw a broken down chairs decaying on the side and pieces of the a partial table, even the kitchen was badly vandalized with black paint.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Then I moved towards the stairs, and up onto the second floor. They were three rooms in total in this house. One was the master bedroom, that was a room away from me, were where my parents slept, the second to the right was for me, and the third was the supposed future baby sister that my parent was going to have. I headed first towards my sisters room, and found nothing but a broken down sofa. Next I went to the master bedroom, where nothing but dirty mattresses with plastic bottles, syringes, wrappers, and even used condoms laid scattered. I blanched when I saw such disgusting things inside my parents room. The only thought I could think of was the possibility of these past years being a prostitution spot or maybe even drug dealing. I don¡¯t know, but I didn¡¯t like it. It just didn¡¯t feel like home anymore. Pulling out from that room, I headed towards my room, opening the door, I froze. What stared back at me were three pairs of eyes huddled together wrapped around the three small kids. My guess was that they were about 10 to 12 years old, possibly even younger. But what caught me really off guard was the smell that they gave. It was the distinct smell of hickory and burnt wood of a Rogue Wolves and these three children were just pups. I knew that they haven¡¯t gotten their wolf form, because of their scent. It wasn¡¯t powerful like a shifted wolf that shouted ¡®I am Here!¡¯, but subtle and quiet. For a moment we had a staring contest and I unconsciously let out a growl. The three kids just whimpered and cuddled even closer together than before frighten on what I would do, breaking away contact into submission. ¡°Who are you?¡± I let out a deep voice warning them if one false move and I would attack. The first to speak up was the young girl with dirty brown hair with emerald eyes. A large scar was present on her right cheek, and out of the three she was the bravest out of the three. I could tell that she was fighting not to run and instead a put up a brave front. Even the boy next to her that reminded me of her twin was cowering in fear. Her brother had the same identical feature as her, almost making them seem as if they were of the same gender. The second girl look a bit older with her fiery red hair, puffy cheeks with a black eye that seem to be from being punched. ¡°M-my name is Jaz and this is my brother Jayden.¡± She pulled her brother behind as she faced forward as if her small body could cover his, but failed. ¡°The one on my right is Zoe.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± I carefully watched them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°W-we live here.¡± ¡°Really? That actually make things a lot more easier for me.¡± Jaz squeaked in fright when she heard what I had said. Her hand was gripping her brother¡¯s hand as her eyes became filled with fear. ¡°W-w-what are you going t-to do to us?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I bluntly replied. ¡°I just have a couple of questions.¡± The three was slowly starting to relax, but was still on edge. ¡°What w-would that be?¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to the people who lived in this house?¡± The three shook their heads, but Jaz spoke up. ¡°Ray might know.¡± ¡°Ray? Whose Ray?¡± An animalistic growl was heard from behind me. ¡°Me.¡± I spun around so fast that I swung my hands in an arch and punch him straight in the jaw. Stumbling backwards, I lowered myself ready to spring forward. The person that I hit smashed into the wall behind him, and crumpled onto the ground. Surprise, anger, and worry lit up my face, I couldn¡¯t believe I let another Rogue sneak up behind me so easily, especially for someone like me. He could¡¯ve attacked me, but some reason he didn¡¯t. I wondered why when he had those chances. Also sneaking from behind me was quite an achievement for this boy that was slumped onto the ground. My family wasn¡¯t a normal family at all, they were martial arts fanatics that even put their child through rigorous training, though this body couldn¡¯t keep up with my past self. I needed to build myself back up from scratch. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I was seething in anger at the idiot that sprung up from behind me. The young man groaned as his disheveled brown hair covered half his face. He look to skinny and weak that I didn¡¯t expect much out of him for a fight. I knew I could take him on effortlessly without much trouble. ¡°Fuck, you have a nasty punch.¡± Ray spat out blood onto the ground, rubbing his chin. With a glare, he met eye-to-eye with me. ¡°What are you doing in our house? This is our territory!¡± I rolled my eyes. This idiot didn¡¯t even mark the place, so this place wasn¡¯t his. If he did he probably had turf war with other rogues that stumbled upon this house. ¡°This isn¡¯t your house. You haven¡¯t marked it, but suspecting from that lame ass fall you¡¯re not even strong enough to keep this place.¡± I snapped. ¡°So when I¡¯m telling you nicely, listen.¡± My words were like ice with a power behind it. Ray flinched when he heard my voice. I don¡¯t know where all this power was coming from, but I sure am not going to waste it. There were a couple things where I thought it might come from one was that I wasn¡¯t going to take anymore abuse from anyone and that usually was my mentality 24/7 of my life. Probably the second reason was that my confidence came with knowledge of my ability to handle this body without much trouble, and the past martial arts skills that I still knew and that¡¯s was a lot. ¡°I heard from Jaz here that you know who used to leave here.¡± I calmed myself down. A fight wasn¡¯t what I was coming here for only answer. ¡°I do, what of it.¡± Jayden glowered at me, angry that I punch him so hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to kill anyone of you. My parents used to be friends of the owner of this house. They go by George Leo and Sarah Leo.¡± I lied. I knew he wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told him I was Tila, especially because I didn¡¯t look like my old self at all. ¡°Wait, you know of the Leo family?¡± Ray got up, his killing intent dissipated and instead looked at me with curiosity. ¡°Yea, I was hoping to come here to say hi.¡± Ray frowned and sighed. He pushed back his hair, where a small scar was shown. ¡°They died a couple years ago.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I barked out so loud that everyone jumped. ¡°Wait, how? What about everyone else?¡± ¡°Old age. Their daughter Julia moved to another state to Florida, leaving me behind.¡± He snapped with disgust. ¡°Leaving you behind? Why?¡± I was confused. Why would my sister leave him behind? It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Easy, she found out I was a werewolf and threw me out. Supposedly my dad was a Rogue Wolf that scared the shit out of my mom. When she found out she said that she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with a monster like me and kicked me out.¡± I frowned. I had a hard time believing that my only living family member would be so disgusted with her son.What was more surprising was that the boy in front of me was my nephew. ¡°Was there any other siblings that she had?¡± Ray seem to not like the thought of bringing up such thoughts, and instead gave her a glare. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°Just curious. My mother told me that they were another girl name Tila just like my name.¡± I quickly threw out a fake story to cover myself. I know this was stupid, but it was better than nothing. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened to her. So I was just curious if she was doing alright.¡± Silenced followed after and in a low voice he spoke. ¡°Tila Leo is dead. She died when she was eighteen from an electric shock. I never met her so don¡¯t know much about her.¡± He shrugged kicking a rock on the ground. I furrowed my eyebrow, taking this all in. Seline was stirring in my mind, and she too was listening in on my conversation with Ray. Realizing that I had died, and now inhabiting Kimberly¡¯s body, all I could do was deal with this information. My old life was over, there was no going back and this made it a lot more difficult to swallow. Being stuck in another body wasn¡¯t something I wanted, I missed my past family and all I could feel was more emptiness in my heart. This was reality, and all I could do was chalk it all up and continue living on in what I have become. There was no going back, nothing to magically summon a portal to my timeline. I was still in the same Earth from where I have moved forward too. Nothing much has changed, except numerous new buildings scattered around the city and new people. The world just felt like it got a lot more bigger than I normally knew about. With a deep breath, I inhaled air and let all of myself go. I am not living the past Tila Leo any more, but the Tila Leo now. No, I am just Tila now. Then it hit me, there was something that I had left behind here on this piece of land. ¡°Is that all you want?¡± Ray voice woke me back to the present. ¡°Actually yes. Do you have a shovel?¡± ¡°A shovel? What do you even need that for?¡± ¡°To dig a hole with,¡± I sarcastically stated. Seriously? What else would one need a shovel for but to dig a hole. ¡°You¡¯re not going to bury us in it are you?¡± He half-heartedly jokingly stated. ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯m no murderer. I came here for what I need and that we¡¯re answers. So do you have a shovel or not?¡± I placed my hand on my hips, getting a bit annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to hurt us?¡± ¡°Yea.¡± Ray look at me one more time, he seem to watch me carefully in what I would do next. He finally gave up in checking what I would do as if I was going to attack him. Such thought blew away the moment I learned that he was my nephew. ¡°All of you, come on and follow me.¡± He turned around, the three kids scampered onto their feet, bolting past me. They scrambled towards Ray as if they were his only protection, leaving me behind by myself. I too followed behind without thinking too much about their reaction. From the look of it, I could tell that I could over power all of them without much effort. We quickly went downstairs, and Ray reluctantly handed me a shovel. It took a bit of persuading to pull the shovel out of his hands for me, though for someone my size compared to him the burst of power startled him. Honestly I didn¡¯t use my strength to pull the shovel towards me, but instead use his strength against him to get what I wanted. With the shovel in hand, I left from the back door and headed towards the corner of the back lawn that were once full of weed. It was a simple cleared spot that didn¡¯t seem to have anything growing on it. I purposely did this by killing off the surrounding area by pouring a heavy mixture of weed killer and some other chemical I can¡¯t seem to recall. The reason was simple: to remind me that this was a place where I kept my belongs. It was a way to mark without giving off any clues, but myself. I shoved the shovel into the ground and quickly started to work. It took a bit persuading for the soil to loosen, but eventually i was able to scoop them up much effortlessly. The others stood back, wondering what I was going to uncover. I heard a couple of them whispering from behind, thinking that I was unearthing some kind of treasure. My lips curled into a smirk, they just didn¡¯t know what they were sleeping on till now. I heard the metal hitting metal. Squatting down, I reached over, dusting away at the dirt. My hands greedily pulled out the large metal container that was the size of a children lunch box. On it was a mickey mouse and Minnie Mouse, dancing together on a blue background. ¡°What is that?¡± Jay carefully spoke. He edged a bit closer, wanting to take a look inside. When he got to close, I growled for him to back off. Honestly I don¡¯t know where this whole growling thing started, but my best bet is because I¡¯m part werewolf now. Carefully opening up my treasure, I look inside. Yep, all the items were all in there. Old wrinkled up papers dyed in yellow, and even small golden coins the size of two quarters combined nicely wrapped in plastic. They were bank notes and old collectible coins from the 1600s that I had personally kept hidden away. The bank notes were gift from my parents, others like the coins I worked hard to collect the funds to gathered. In total they were about twenty of them. Right now, I needed to go to the nearest bank and deposit them before they get stolen. This was the definite proof that I had buried it here myself. Tila Leo had lived in the past and now she lives in another body. Quickly I shut it before the others could see what it was. I stuffed it in my bag and got up. It was time for me to leave and right now, I don¡¯t have time to watch over my nephew and the three kids. It¡¯s hard as it is keeping myself fed. ¡°Hey, What was that?¡± Jay asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that from my family members? I have every right to know what it is.¡± I hissed and bared my teeth. ¡°No. I found it. This is mine. Now move.¡± I¡¯m not sure where all this anger was coming from, but it hit me hard, punching me in the gut. It was definitely sporadic that all came out in one go. This was my Rogue self talking was this what Celine was talking about? I don¡¯t know. ¡°But-¡± Cutting him off, I rushed forward. Even though he was slightly taller than me, I made sure to knee him once in the crotch, causing him to crumble forward, while I grabbed him by his throat. ¡°Listen, don¡¯t mess with me, especially what¡¯s mine.¡± Jay gulped while he was cringing in pain. I could almost taste fear on him, making me shiver in delight. With a heavy push, I let him drop onto the ground and I started to head towards the nearest bank that I could find. Yep, there something wrong with me. I¡¯m not sure what, but I¡¯m not liking it at all. In the original website its a chapter ahead~> Chapter 4 I walked a good couple of blocks away, when I heard a screech of young girls voice crying out in fear. Instantly I knew who it was, it was Jaz. You should go help them. Seline voice cut through my mind.She was fully awake, pacing back and forth in worry in her little cage. I was wondering what she was doing up and instead of recuperating. There not my problem. I grumbled, being involved with someone right now sounded like a huge pain in the butt. Quit being stubborn! You¡¯re not like this. I told you, it¡¯s all because you¡¯re becoming a full fledge Rogue. You¡¯re better than this Tila. You need to help them. There just like us, outcast and alone. Seline words cut deep into my heart, causing me to feel guilty. She was right, I don¡¯t know what had gotten over me to become so cold. Maybe it was all the memories of looking through the bullying that made my heart turn, or maybe it¡¯s really because I¡¯m going rogue. I don¡¯t know, but this wasn¡¯t me. I grunted as I dashed back towards my old house. Whoever or whatever it was, I knew I had to be careful. My instincts were on overdrive, putting me on edge. A nasty sour smell of a full grown Rogue mixed in with something else crashed into my nose. The smell reminded me of sewage, making my stomach churn. The closer I got, the stronger it was. A loud piercing scream once again resounded throughout the wall, echoing off of the building walls. Even a loud crash and things being thrown could be heard, rampantly destroying the inside of the house. I cursed. From the scent that I had picked up, they were a total of three Rogues. Seline! Quickly how do I shift! Just imagine yourself changing. I did exactly what she had stated. My body cracked and broke, shifting into my wolf form. I could feel power underneath my body, and even strength washed all over me. Pure white fur enveloped my body, large paws with sharp claws flexed outwards as I landed on all four. My clothes were ripped into shreds. There was no time to see the changes, nor any thoughts on why the change of colors, and instead I bolted forward without a second thought. Bolting into the front door, I barreled into the first ugly looking wolf that look more like a monster on bipedal legs than a wolf entirely, causing them to falter.This was the true Werewolves that I have seen in countless mythological stories and legends. The werewolf was terrorizing the kids, while the other two gray coated wolves had Ray pinned down on the ground bleeding. My canine opened wide, I jumped forward towards the open throat. I clamped down viciously, tearing into the tough muscles of the wolf¡¯s neck causing a gush of hot blood to spill onto the floor and down my pelt. This gave a chance for Ray to slip out and change into his rust blood colored wolf. He snapped at the second werewolf¡¯s leg, pulling him off balance, and finally jumping towards the werewolf in a full out brawl. I on the other hand let go of his throat, gave him a swift kick, and used him as a springboard, I barrel through and snapped at the werewolf¡¯s outstretched arm that tried to smack me out of the air. Luckily for me, Jaz tackled the werewolf on his legs and bite down hard. With a painful grunt, the werewolf kicked at Jaz, causing her to fly backwards into the wall. I was quite surprised at the little spitfire that attack the monster without second thought, but I didn¡¯t have time to admire her courage. Lunging forward, I slipped underneath its leg, snapping at its heels. The werewolf clumsily wobbled around, trying to get the best of me, but I was too fast for its lanky arm. I use my speed to my advantage, striking its stomach, the arms, the legs, and especially the throat. So far I wasn¡¯t able to get a single bit in without almost get clawed in half myself. At this rate, I knew that I was going to get tired first. This was my first ever shift and I was already at my limits. All of a sudden, I heard a loud yelp of pain coming from behind me. I didn¡¯t have time to look back to see who was injured and who wasn¡¯t, instead the sound caught the werewolves attention momentarily, giving me a chance to strike. My hind legs burst forward, propelling me into an arch as I jumped. Claws out, snarling and opened teeth latched onto the werewolves throat. The werewolf howled and spat out in anger, its claws sliced through my back, leaving behind an angry mark. Even still I didn¡¯t let go. I knew if I did I would die right then and there. Instead I bite down harder, tasting the metallic taste of blood that poured into my mouth. For a moment there, all I could think about was I needed this monster dead right now. My heart was beating quickly, feeling it pounding in my ears. All I could see was red, I heard a sharp intake of a breathe, and a struggling movement of the werewolf trying to pry me off, but failed. With the last couple of vicious scratches on my back, I felt the monster shudder and fall. With a loud thud, I landed on top of the werewolf¡¯s body. Still unable to let go for the fear that he might rise back up and kill me if I did. Swirls of white spots danced in front of me, giving me a headache. I gritted tighter to the point where my teeth were grinding against its furry neck. The world felt like it was going to slow, and I was stuck in between this time. My breath was heavy, my head hurted, high pitch ringing sound could be constantly heard around me. ¡°Tila! Let go!¡± Ray shook at my shoulder, causing me to snap out of that momentarily relapse. I snarled a deep growl till finally I let go and instead pounced forward, pinning Ray onto the floor. Blood dripped down my face, and onto Ray¡¯s. Pure white teeth grazed dangerously close to Ray¡¯s neck as I was planning on snapping his neck in half. It wasn¡¯t until the familiar scent of Ray caught me off guard, causing me to reel backwards. With heavy steps, I stepped off of him, giving him space to push himself back up. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ray rubbed his neck as he gulped. ¡°That was quite an experience.¡± ¡°Ray!¡± Jaz who didn¡¯t seem harmed at all from that toss, ran up to him crying. ¡°I t-thought you were going to die!¡± The other kids followed after, surrounding him with teary eyes. Ray hugged all three of them the best as he could as he snuggled his head into Jaz¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m invincible.¡± He chuckled. Jaz punched him on his wounded shoulder where he got bite by the Rogue wolf. ¡°Ouch, Jaz. What was that for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for almost dying! Don¡¯t ever do that again!¡± She screeched and started to bawl into tears. ¡°We don¡¯t want to lose you, too!¡± Ray chuckled as he slowly patted Jaz on her head. ¡°I¡¯m going nowhere. You can count on that.¡± I watched as the little family get together was taking place and I shifted out into my human form. The wound on my shoulder was quickly closing, but the deep gash took a bit long time to close. Taking off my battered backpack, I was happy that the werewolf didn¡¯t shredded what I have. With great difficulties, I peeled off the bag, and placed it on the ground. My hands slipped into bag. The last spare clothes that I had was quickly fished out; a tattered blue jeans, and a purple shirt. Being butt naked wasn¡¯t something that I planned on doing all day. It didn¡¯t take long, before I slipped them on and turned towards them. I realize a second to late that Ray was naked. Right now to me, he look like some kind of pedofile, holding onto the kids and gently patting their head. What the heck is wrong with me? He¡¯s my nephew! I shook my head to get such disgusting thought out. ¡°Ahem.¡± I coughed, catching all there attention. My cheeks turned scarlet as I look away in embarrassment. Ray glanced up at me confused and he got up. Then he noticed himself being in his birthday suit as he scrambled away upstairs to get a pair of clothes.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Usually werewolves aren¡¯t ashamed of seeing people naked, but for me it was a whole different story. It was almost a full display of a free porn show if you get my drift, but the thought made me want to hurl because he was my nephew. Even if we weren¡¯t blood related, it made me shiver. Ray finally came downstairs with new pants, shoes, and shirt. He bashfully look at me and he gave me the biggest toothy grin ever. Something about his smile reminded me of my father. The same furrowed eyebrow, black hair, and the dimples that seem to sink into the side of his cheeks. I felt a tinge of sadness struck me in the chest from just looking at him. ¡°Tila, Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I half grunted. ¡°No seriously. You saved all of our lives. Without you jumping in I swear I thought I was a goner.¡± ¡°Who were those people?¡± Ray smile dropped in under a second as he crossed over towards the bipedal werewolf. ¡°This is Crag. He¡¯s a Rogue. The last time I seen him, he wasn¡¯t like this at all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Rogues either go two ways. We turn into monsters or we keep delaying the time of turning monsters everyday till we finally succumbed to our feral side. The weaker you are the faster the change.¡± ¡°And how long have you been packless?¡± Ray smirked proudly. ¡°Two years and counting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive.¡± ¡°Yep, I been doing great for an Omega Rogue if you get my drift. Some say I should been dead or shifted on the first week, but hell look at where I am now. I¡¯ll be continuing to stay sane throughout the rest of my life.¡± My mouth slightly opened in surprise. Two years and it takes one week to change? Wow. That is impressive. See Seline, Omega¡¯s can become strong too. Seline was quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead she seem to have an interest towards Ray with a newfound respect. ¡°We should leave. Right now from that scuffle, we might have drawn in unwanted attention.¡± I nodded understanding exactly what he meant. We weren¡¯t exactly quiet when we had that brawl. Things breaking, walls being smashed in, howls, yips, and even loud growls were apparent throughout the whole fight. There wouldn¡¯t be any surprise if police came knocking on the door right this moment. ¡°Come on.¡± Ray motioned us to follow. We ran out from the back and jumped over the wired fence. The kids were doing fine in keeping up with our speed. What surprised me the most was that their demeanor was calm and collective, better than most children that I have ever met. Honestly it was slightly nerve wrecking, but I pushed those thought aside. We blazed through winding roads, till we found ourselves in another run down building very far away from where we were. My best guess was that we ran for hours till we arrived closer to the suburbs and none of us look too winded. Being a werewolf sure has some quirks that I never thought I would have in a human form. We climbed over the fence, snuck into the private building, and went up a flight of stairs. The building we went in was a run down factory that had quite a number of old machines scattered around unused. Ray pushed opened the door, and inside I smelled a strong scent of variety of other people. Everyone turned their heads to see who just entered. In total they were about twelve more other children of variety of ages, huddled together around a fan. They all bolted up when they saw me and growled. ¡°Ray, who¡¯s that! Did you bring in another rogue?!¡± A young boy with brown hair and crooked teeth spoke out with a frown. He placed his hand on his hips, telling us that he didn¡¯t like me here. My lips curled into a growl, telling the kid to back off. The boy took a step back in fear at my sudden snarl. He cringed and stood still unable to move. ¡°She¡¯s not just another rogue.¡± Ray smirked, causing everyone to wonder what he meant. ¡°She¡¯s an White wolf. A natural born Alpha!¡± The others cried out in shock, and even I whipped around my head looking at him strangely. Me and Alpha? What the heck is this person even talking about? I was sure Kimberly wolf was an Omega, meaning I am one too. Not only that a white wolf? Yes, I saw my fur change to white, but it just didn¡¯t make sense. He¡¯s right. Seline voice came jarring through my head, making me feel as if I was hit by a truck. You¡¯re not an Omega. I thought I felt a strange aura coming off of you, but after what Ray just said, I believe you are one. I am the Omega, but you¡¯re not. How is that even possible? Wouldn¡¯t it make sense that I would be the same as you? I don¡¯t know. I believe it¡¯s because of how different we are. After listening in on your conversation with Ray. You are not Kimberly of the past, but a new Kimberly. I don¡¯t know, you both have the same mind and spirit. I don¡¯t feel anything different from either one of you, but there is this nagging feeling that¡¯s special. Seline made me think over what she said, but no answer cropped into my mind. ¡°White wolf?¡± One of the young girl who looks about seven barked out in excitement. ¡°Is it true are you the white wolf?¡± She squirmed over towards me. I could see that she had one bad foot that made her a cripple. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Silvia.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°She¡¯s the white wolf for sure.¡± Jaz stepped up, confirming Silvia¡¯s awe. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen how she took out those Rogues. She went bam! Snarl! And even ripped out their throat with her teeth!¡± She excitedly jumped up and down. ¡°She was so cool!¡± A small blush of red spread on my cheeks. Hearing compliments wasn¡¯t something I ever get use too. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Jaz placed her hand on her hips like a princess. ¡°The story is true. White wolves are real.¡± ¡°Story? What story?¡± I was confused. I never heard of a white wolf story at all before. Jaz came over, and pulled me to sit down. Everyone got closer to take a better look at me. I couldn¡¯t help but squirm at the dozens of eyes that stared, while Ray took a seat on the opposite side of me, and made himself comfortable on a beaten up bean bag. ¡°Ray! Tell us the story of the white wolf!¡± The kids were shouting in excitement at the thought of hearing the fabled tale all over again. One could tell that the story was their favorite kind. ¡°Okay okay.¡± Ray laughed, holding up his hand to stop them from possibly tackling him. One couldn¡¯t help, but be drawn in his heartful laugh and smile back at him. He had this warm charm that made anyone to trust. At first I didn¡¯t notice until now on how he interacted with the others. ¡°The legends starts out when the Moon Goddess created her children. She bore many daughters and sons to populate and guard over the forest floors. Each pack had a leader, that would govern over each territory far and wide. Peace was evident, until a pack of dark wolves started to kill it¡¯s own brother for more power, more land, and more she-wolves. Leading the forefront of this pack was the black wolf that terrorized and destroyed a hundreds of pack¡± The children gasped as they were scowling angrily at the thought of the black wolf killing others. ¡°Until a single female white wolf stood up against the tyranny of the black wolf. She went to each pack, calling them under her banner. She gathered many and she led her attack onto the black wolf. For a twenty years, the fight were bloody and ferocious, killing many on both sides. Then one fateful day, when the stars flew down from the sky, and the moon was rising did the final battle took place. The battle of the century took place on top of the rolling hills above the rest of the wolven underneath the full moon. Each one fought till the bitter end, until neither one stood standing. It wasn¡¯t until, the moon goddess came down onto Earth, staring at her most beloved son and daughter, that died in front of her did she take action. She scooped them both up from the ground and placed them high into the sky.The goddess spoke to her sons and daughters, ¡®From this day forth your kind shall be cursed. For if you ever leave your pack you shall turn into monsters. When the black wolf once again comes down from heaven, the day of destruction and doom shall follow your kind. Either it be war, revenge, or hatred the black wolf would be there heralding the end.¡¯ For goddess was furious at her children for the endless bloodshed that was spread, but then her expression changed into sadness and she spoke. ¡®But do not worry my children for the white wolf shall come and lead the way in the dark times to come.¡± The children were squirming in delight at the story, but I on the other hand was not. Seline was the black wolf and I was the white. How this was possible. I don¡¯t know, but it made a lot more things difficult. ¡°So.¡± Ray crossed his finger together in front of him and leaned forward. ¡°Tila, would you be our Alpha and lead us towards glory?¡± I could see hunger in his eyes, not the kind of lust but a place to belong. Every single one of the kids eyes were screaming the same thing, hoping that I would say yes. The pressure to lead was heavy almost suffocating to the point where I wanted to escape. You should take the offer. Seline voice cut through my head. Why? What benefit would I get? Everything. We will both not succumb to the darkness of a Rogue¡¯s mind and you can save the others as well. A pack is what we need and they are willing to join. Doing this will save all of us and not condemn us to our death towards that monster we just fought. Not only that we would have a home. Her words made me cringe. She had a point, I didn¡¯t like the idea of turning into that horrible monster that seem to be stuck in between man and beast. Though what really got me was a sense of purpose that I didn¡¯t think I would ever had. My dreams of the future was blank in my past life. I only went to school, got good grades, and even honed my body, but for what? A better college? A better future? No. It was just a mindless repetition till I got a job, living the life of no purpose. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted, but this? Being the leader of an pack was completely far to the left of what I would consider as normal, but still to see the fire lit under these children eyes with hope and a purpose pushed me towards something greater that I never knew stirred inside my heart. A purpose. Yes¡­a purpose to give hope to my new family in this harsh world and a home I would gain in one fell swoop. ¡°Yes.¡± I spoke softly at first. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± My voice became louder and filled with more conviction. The others, smile erupted on their face, understanding what they are gaining in return and cheered, cried, and jumped around in happiness for their hope of belonging has come. I was not going to squander it. > Chapter 5 I howled into the air in excitement, the children and teen were running right behind me in the bright daylight late in the afternoon. People stopped to look at us strangely, startled by the sudden large group of teen and children running together. We were on our afternoon run, enjoying our bonding time together. It has been one month since the day I been coronated as the Alpha. My pack was called the White Raven Pack. The White part was from Jaz who stated that she wanted something that represented me in our pack name. While Ray brought in the idea of an Raven, he stated that we as a whole are intelligent, clever, survivors, versatile, and can live anywhere in the world without trouble. I didn¡¯t mind the name in actuality I kind of liked it and agreed with what both of them. So far the pack had swelled in size, becoming up to twenty people. Two-thirds of them being children under the age of thirteen while the other remaining were past thirteen, but stopping short under seventeen. So far we have at least five including me who could shift without much problem, though I believe we need to more shifters to protect the young ones. With just five, it¡¯s not enough to protect us from the adult rogues that seem to crawl around the city floor. Since the day I changed into an Alpha, I could feel a swell of power coursing through my veins. The ceremony of Alpha initiation was simple and direct. All I needed to do was share my blood by cutting into my hands and shaking with the people I wanted to connect with. I learned that not everyone could just become an Alpha with a snap of a finger. The reason is a bit more complex. If I understood Ray¡¯s words, it all comes down to the ability to lead, unify, and handle the large amount of power that floods into me since the first bond. As more and more werewolves come in contact with our beehive like mindlink, the ability to support such connections without breaking down is the number one thing an Alpha needed. If I didn¡¯t have such ability to not crash from the swirling mindlink, they were a high chance of my mind becoming broken, or worse death. The responsibility of the pack mind is splitted ways and given power to each wolf in certain order, allowing the heavy burden to spread and be shared among the pack itself. Other than that the rest is magic mojo that I didn¡¯t quite understand nor did Ray himself. He just shrugged it off and said it¡¯s magic, that¡¯s all to it. The beehive like mind was a welcoming experience, the telepathy link helps us out a lot, allowing us to communicate in far distances through our territories that we have established. So far a small northern part of Chicago is my pack¡¯s territory. Outside the territory is a little bit more difficult to control, but possible. The land isn¡¯t large, but big enough to fit three football field side-to-side. With only five wolves who know how to shift and fight, we have just enough territory for now for us to take care of. Any bigger, and I fear that it would put my pack in danger. So far we were lucky with not a single rogue invasion stepping into our land. There were a couple of close encounters, but majority of the adult werewolves stay clear of our territory. There is one problem that I didn¡¯t expect to happen and that was for Seline to go into a deep slumber the moment I became an Alpha. So far she hasn¡¯t stirred awake and instead silently sleeps away, almost as if she was never there. The only reason I know she¡¯s still there is the slight stir whenever she shifts uncomfortably when she¡¯s sleeping. Other than that, my mind has been quite quiet for the past month. Ray had to ween me in on the role of an Alpha and even he had become my second in command, a Beta. I kept the Gamma and Delta seat vacant for now and instead focused on our team work. So far the bank notes and genuine gold coins came in handy, I kept the gold coins for back up for the possible future and exchanged the bank notes. So far, I have enough to feed my pack for a seven months and buy some new clothes. Other than that, we needed income fast. Right now my focus was to get my pack well fed, strong, and able to fight. The first two weeks weren¡¯t easy, seeing them so feeble and willowy. Now after they have gained weight, I could see how ravenous they were. Their appetite and mine has been increasing everyday. ¡°Alpha!¡± Jaz ran up next to me in excitement. She was a bundle of energy and doesn¡¯t seem like she would stop anytime soon. We all slow down and stopped. ¡°When are we going to eat? I¡¯m hungry~¡± ¡°Jaz! That¡¯s not something that you should be asking!¡± Ray chastised Jaz. He was not pleased that she would ask something like that wouldn¡¯t realizing her position. I could tell that Ray was starting to round out, giving him the muscles that he dearly needs. A couple of times that I have seen him half naked, there were a bit of muscles that fleshed on his skinny arms and legs. I felt quite proud that he was getting better. ¡°B-b-but I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± She stopped and chaste her head on the ground embarrassed. ¡°You need to understand that we can not leech off our Alpha for the rest of our life! Have you no shame Jaz?¡± ¡°B-b-but-¡± I held up my hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re being too nice, Alpha. We can¡¯t keep mooching off of you like some kind of leech. We¡¯ll contribute in some way, I promise.¡± I could tell that Ray was getting frustrated in mooching off of me in the little amount of money that I had left. Honestly it made him more frustrated that he couldn¡¯t help much more than having a part time job to accumulate the little amount of money that he could get. ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t worry about it. Call me Tila. The Alpha thing sounds so weird. Plus right now, I¡¯m investing in all of you. With that being said, all of you have been going to school correct?¡± The kids went silent and even some started to look away from me ashamed. ¡°I take it that you haven¡¯t.¡± I frowned even deeper. Trying to get each one to look at me, but majority of them failed. A deep sigh escaped my lips, and I scrunched up my eyebrow. ¡°Why do we need to go to school? It¡¯s so pointless!¡± A young boy named Jamie shouted disgruntled. ¡°It¡¯s not. If you want to climb the ladder of society you will need education.¡± I spoke gently, trying to help them understand why they needed to go. ¡°Plus don¡¯t you want to live in a warm home, better food, and our own pack territory with endless woods?¡± Everyone eyes became brightened at the thought of living in a better place away from the bustling city life. The tight confines of not being able to change made it a lot more difficult for the older teens to subdue their wolves instincts. I had to plan out an all weekend excursion to run in a national park to allow our wolves to roam free. ¡°Yes.¡± They all sang with hope at the thought of running around freely without the fear of getting caught. ¡°Well than, we need money to do that and money we need educations to understand how to tackle on the world. Putting ourselves in a more favorable position to deal with people who could help us get jobs through networking will help us get what we need. A school is only just a stepping stone. So when you enter, make sure to make as many friends as possible by keeping tabs on the humans who could help us expand our pack. You don¡¯t have to go to college, but you need at least the basic knowledge about this world, especially human world. They run majority of this world, we¡¯re only a small fish in the pond.¡± Each and everyone was holding on to my words. The kids were so cute, but I know that I can¡¯t just let them be running around as street rats, leaving off of scraps. So far the public schools near where we live allows us to go without much problem, the reason was simple. It was because of the principal. He himself is a werewolf, a rogue one at that. I was quite surprised to meet him and what surprised me even more was that he has been in control with battling against turning full rogue for ten years now. Someone mentally strong like him was a rarity in itself. It didn¡¯t take long for the principal to allow us into his school, though it seems he didn¡¯t want to be in my pack as of yet. The solitude life as a Rogue had set in for him, and he been doing fine in keeping his sanity in check. There were a couple of times that I worried that he might go crazy, but so far nothing like that happened. ¡°Look.¡± I raised up my hand to brush back my hair. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry that I can¡¯t provide you guys with everything. Honestly speaking by the end of seven months we won¡¯t have anything to eat.¡± The kids look down in shame and understood what I was getting at. I know I was blunt, but I had to tell the truth. Doing everything by myself was impossible, I needed help and a job to provide for my pack that I had. Seeing them starve to death and die was something that I would never allow to happen, plus I took advantage of going to school and graduating without much of a problem to just get the high school diploma by taking quite a lot of test. I passed with flying colors, and got what I needed. In this time of age, high school diploma seems to be a requirement to find job in the first place. ¡°Really?¡± One of the younger girls had worry on her face. I could tell that she was seriously thinking about what I had just said. ¡°Yes, and I need everyone¡¯s help to make our pack into something better. I can¡¯t do this by myself.¡± I bowed my head towards them. Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t bow their head to anyone, but for me I didn¡¯t feel like a true Alpha. I was more¡­human. The children and teen shouted in outburst at me lowering my head. Some of them even stifled in a cry, seeing me giving them respect that they had never gotten in their whole life. Each and every one heart swelled and eyes showed with dedication, respect, worry, and awe. ¡°Alpha! Don¡¯t bow your head anymore! We¡¯ll make sure to help you!¡± ¡°Yea!¡± Everyone cried out in unison in vigor. I could tell that my words cut through their heart, helping them burn with desire for a better future. My lips turned into a gentle smile and I couldn¡¯t help but feel prideful of my pack and the love, loyalty, and dedication that they were giving me. I felt like a very scary brainwashing hitler for a moment there, I knew I had to be very careful not to walk down such dark path. Ever. I rummaged my hands into my pocket and threw Ray my debit card. ¡°Go buy grocery and make something for them to eat. You know the usual budget, try not to go over too much.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ray snapped the card in the air and nodded. I could see the silly smile on his face. ¡°Got ya, Tila. Is there anything that you want?¡± ¡°Yea, get me a bag of cheetos. I been suddenly craving for some.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys back at the pack house, I¡¯m going to take a longer run.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll seed Ross along with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s a very bad idea. You haven¡¯t lived here in Chicago for very long time, but there are bad humans lurking around the city floor.¡± ¡°Do you really think that a human can overpower me?¡± I look at him funny. ¡°Absolutely not, but you¡¯re our Alpha. We don¡¯t want you to die.¡± His words trailed off into a whisper. The other kids and teen stood and begged at me not to do something that would get me killed. Some of them were whimpering when they heard the word die, and started to tear up. I closed my eyes and groaned. Seriously I being persuaded by them way too easily. Seeing them so distraught over me made my heart swell up into happiness, but at the same time I knew that I could take on many problems by myself. The power of being an Alpha was no joke, it came with many benefits including speed, power, and even the ability to overwhelm someone with pure dominance of presence, but it came with a huge responsibility. There was no more me, it was us and that was the mentality that I needed to be in. ¡°Fine. Ross can come.¡± Many gave out an exaggerated relief. Ross came forward and stood next to me. He was a scrawny little fellow, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t a mean fighter. For a fifteen year old who haven¡¯t hit his growth spurt yet, he fights pretty dirty. Growing up in the streets had mentally forced him to grow up fast, and his street sense was way above the average teen. He knew the ins and out of the back alley, streets, and underground as if it was his own back yard. Was he body guard material? Not really, but he was our fourth strongest out of our group. What I counted on him was for his resourcefulness and his quick thinking. ¡°Keep her safe.¡± Ray clapped Ross shoulders, and he nodded vigorously. For a moment there I thought his head would fall off. ¡°I¡¯ll see you back in a couple of hours.¡± I waved and turned around, ready to go for the much needed run. It took twice as much energy to be burnt off than the rest of the pack, maybe its the Alpha thing but I get antsy if I stay still all day. The group parted ways, leaving me behind with Ross. We started out as a simple jog, then went into a full out run. I enjoyed the cold windy breeze that brushed against my cheeks when I ran through the city streets. The swirls of lights, colors, and sound passed by us in a blur. Ross kept up pretty well for his small stature, there were a couple of times when I almost lost him. I had to slow down to allow him to catch up. Running too fast, brought unwanted attention, and I still needed to control my full strength that I was still getting use too. ¡°This way Alpha.¡± Ross called out, we cut through corners, zig zagging through the buildings. Eventually we came to the back alley, where the shadow of the building loom over us completely, making it dark and damp. Suddenly Ross stopped in a halt, pulling up his hands in front of him. I stopped, confused why the sudden stall. He pointed towards the direction where I saw three thug looking man, surrounding a wealthy man in expensive clothes. I couldn¡¯t get a good look, but I could hear the thugs shouting at the man. ¡°Give us the money!¡± ¡°Calm down, we don¡¯t want your panty in a bunch you know.¡± A deep charismatic voice rung out, catching me off guard. It was a sweet, poisonous voice that barbed at my conscious. For some reason, I took a step forward towards the man that was in trouble. Ross suddenly grabbed me, holding me back. He shook his head. I knew that it was a very bad idea to go in and help, but at the same time I really didn¡¯t like to see injustice in front of me. ¡°We know you have the money. Why don¡¯t you be a good boy and just hand it over or I¡¯m going to shoot your measly brain out.¡± I suddenly heard the gun cock and the bullet load. A bald man with crooked teeth raised up his gun and aimed it directly at the wealthy man¡¯s head. ¡°Now. Now. We can be a bit more civil. Blowing up people¡¯s brain¡¯s is not going to get you anywhere.¡± He sounded unusually calm for someone who was being threatened. ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± I peered over towards the side. All of a sudden, I caught the person¡¯s eyes that were being mugged. With a gasp, I felt a strange draw from the man. His eyes gleamed with a mischievous glow, they were no fear, but I could tell that he didn¡¯t want any conflict. For a split moment, he was surprised that I was there, but his sharp gaze turned away. His black hair was slicked back, pale skin that made him look a bit sickly. Even his red lips were bright red with a drop dead gorgeous face. One would think he¡¯s some kind of model from how he look. Even the clothes he wore were considered classic. Black coat with fur, a hat, black pants, and black dress shoes. ¡°Cover me.¡± I spoke in a whisper. A burst of energy washed over through my legs, giving me the power that I needed. Not even under three seconds, I was on top of the one that had his gun on the man¡¯s head. My hands pulled the thug backwards, causing him to squeeze the trigger. A gunshot went off into the air, startling the other two thugs. Left hand pulled back, I slammed a heavy punch downwards into the thug¡¯s head, causing him to blackout. The other two started to pull out their gun as well. Ross lunged forward towards the one on my right, stopping the thug from firing his gun at me. Instead a sickening sound of bone breaking could be heard and a high pitched scream followed after. I lightly side stepped to the right, moving out of harm¡¯s way. With a heavy spin kick, I knocked the gun out of the thugs hand. ¡°Fuck!¡± The thug cursed. He fumbled around his pocket, a pocket knife was brought out and was waved in front of me. ¡°Is that the best that you can do?¡± I snorted at the feeble attempt. One foot forward, I ducked, and sprung forward. My hand pulled back, blocking the slash with my left, I punched him square in the face. The thug stumbled backwards dazed and with a broken nose. Blood dripping off his face like a runny nose. My foot shuffled forward, I allowed my Alpha power to coarse through my veins, giving me the extra power that I need to knock him out in one hit. The battle was over in matter of minutes. My instincts on overdrive as I felt blood rushing through my head and body. I could feel the power that coursed through my veins, allowing me to make inhumane movements, and giving me the advantage that I needed. Everything was starting to slow down, and my breath became steady. It took a couple seconds more until I had a handle of myself, till finally I turned around and stopped with a sharp intake. Seriously the guy in front of me was dazzling and sexy. I wonder how in the world, someone like him ended up in the back alley. It just seem too out of place. No, the whole thing was just surreal. ¡°Alpha!¡± Ross shouted and he ran in front of me. He spat and growled with a threatening tone of voice, pushing me backwards away from the man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I was utterly confused. For Ross to suddenly step up in front of me like this made me wonder what was going on. He never did this before until now. ¡°He¡¯s a blood sucker!¡± I cocked my head, looking at Ross and then back at the man. ¡°Blood sucker?¡± ¡°Vampire.¡± Ross spat in front of him in disgust, leaving behind a small spit on the ground a couple inches away from his pristine shoes. My eyes became wide with surprise at the sudden meeting of a whole new fantastical creature in front of me. The famous vampires that has been in countless movies and legends that it took a bit of time for it all to click. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the mutt.¡± The man voice rung out with clarity and he pulled off his black gloves. ¡°I suggest you to stop snarling like an animal and let me speak with your princess.¡± My eyes squinted, looking at him carefully. Princess? I¡¯m no princess? I snorted. ¡°We don¡¯t deal with vampires. Alpha, we should leave before we entangle ourselves with these blood suckers.¡± I placed my hand on his shoulder, and pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let me talk with him.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll talk with him.¡± My voice sent out an Alpha tone and Ross pulled back not liking how I was putting myself in danger. Stepping forward, I raised up my power outwards. I didn¡¯t know how strong vampires were, I didn¡¯t take any chances for him to have the upper hand, so I my Alpha tone. ¡°My name is Tila, leader of the White Raven Pack.¡± I held up my hand in front of me, hoping for a handshake. I could tell that this vampire followed some form of code, because of the way he tried to deal with the humans in a civil matter. ¡°My name is Dr. Adam Julius Everston. Elder of the Velvet Rose Coven. You can call me Adam. I heard about an Werewolf pack living in the city, but who would¡¯ve thought it would be someone as beautiful as you.¡± Ross let out a sharp gasp from the sudden name that he just heard. I on the other hand coughed and look at him strangely. Beautiful? Me? I turned towards Ross, who seem even more on edge. His eyes were bulging, and palms sweating. Any moment now, he look like he was ready to sprint, but he didn¡¯t because of me. ¡°If you are a vampire, how are you able to stay out in the sun?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I am an Elder. No sun harms my body.¡± ¡°I see.¡± This was a whole new news for me that I didn¡¯t know about. From Werewolves and now to vampires, seriously it made me wonder what else was out there that I didn¡¯t know of. Adam took my hand, and brought it up to kiss it. With a gentle kiss on the back of my hands, I felt a shiver run down my back, putting me on edge. Something about him felt very powerful and ancient, and that small kiss on the back of my hand made me feel the power that he kept hidden away until that moment contact. ¡°You have such beautiful sweet blood scent on you.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, his fang slightly grazing on my skin. I pulled back my hand away from him, cradling it for the fear that he might of sunk his teeth into it. A smirk appeared on Adam¡¯s face, when he saw me on edge. ¡°Well than, now that we know that you¡¯re okay. I think we¡¯ll be going now.¡± I started to back away. I felt like a fool in helping out someone so dangerous. ¡°Please, I mean no harm. I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°How do I know that? You¡¯re a vampire.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a werewolf. A strong one at that.¡± ¡°Touche.¡± ¡°Plus I never met a werewolf like you before. All the other mutts that I have met had the stank of wet dogs and polluted blood, but you.¡± Adam licked his red lip. ¡°Remind me of finest wine.¡± I took another step back, not liking one bit on how he was looking at me. Was it hunger? Lust? I don¡¯t know, but it was giving me the creeps. ¡°What do you want? I save your life, so wouldn¡¯t you say you owe me one?¡± I boldly stated, but in my heart I was cowering. Sometimes I have to wonder where half my courage even come from. Adam chuckled. ¡°Yes. You did and for that, I owe you something back.¡± ¡°Like?¡± Pale white fingers tapped his chin. He grazed across my body and stare back at me. ¡°I would like to buy your service.¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± I carefully asked. I prayed that he didn¡¯t ask for anything to demanding that would make me feel horrible about myself. ¡°Maybe some exchanging of blood, a little scuffle in bed, and a possible date?¡± My eyebrow crinkled, my lips became a deep frown, and a snarl erupted from my throat. ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m sixteen you pedofile! Plus that¡¯s not doing me any favor at all!¡± In seconds my muscle tensed, and my fingers curled up into a fist. Adam burst out laughing. His head was thrown back and a sexy smile erupted on his face. ¡°I was teasing, my little angel.¡± I crossed my hand in front of me. ¡°I am not little nor am I your angel.¡± ¡°But you are. You came down from the heavens to save me from those vile humans.¡± He snickered. Rolling my eyes, I knew that he could¡¯ve taken care of himself. The amount of sheer power he had, probably was more than mine. ¡°You could¡¯ve taken care of them just fine. I feel stupid in helping you out.¡± Adam feigned to be hurt. His hand clutched his heart, and he wavered as if he got struck by an arrow. ¡°Oh no. My heart. You have impaled me so.¡± ¡°Sure~¡± I huffed, getting slightly annoyed at his theatrics. In seconds, Adam strengthened himself and gave me a devious smirk. ¡°Well than, instead how about a business proposal with you.¡± ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± The word business proposal caught my ears. This could actually be the ticket to getting my pack into a better position, even though it was a vampire that we were talking about. ¡°From my little sources, I heard that you¡¯re in need of a little money.¡± ¡°If I say I do?¡± ¡°I might have a good job that you¡¯re kind are good at.¡± ¡°That is?¡± ¡°I want you to do a body guarding job for me for a couple of days. Depending on how well you and your group does, I¡¯ll have more coming your way.¡± ¡°The pay?¡± ¡°A hundred thousand.¡± My jaws dropped and stared at him speechless. This vampire was seriously loaded. All that money made my heart hum with delight. ¡°Alpha. You shouldn¡¯t trust a Vampire, especially an Elder.¡± I shook my head, the words already spilling out of my mouth, before I could stop myself. Just thinking about my pack starve in the futuremade mecringe.¡°I¡¯ll take the deal. Where should I meet you?¡± ¡°That my little angel will be at the lobby of Willis Tower in a week from now. 6:30 PM Sharp.¡± ¡°Sears towers? Why there?¡± ¡°Sears Towers? Ah, yes. I completely forget that is another name for the building. Its just an iconic buildings where you can find easily. Like I said, you¡¯ll be doing a job. Now then, I¡¯ll see you there.¡± He winked and left, leaving me and Ross behind. ¡°Alpha, Are you sure this is a good idea? This could get you killed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ross. I don¡¯t know.¡± Story is one chapter behind from the original story.> Chapter 6 ¡°Tila, I really think this is a very bad idea.¡± Ray told me for the hundredth time. He followed closely behind me, wearing a black suit. Every since he been gaining weight, he didn¡¯t look half bad. I believe, he been hitting the gym, gaining extra muscle mass. We knew that we couldn¡¯t just go in with jeans, and shirts. I wanted to look presentable, so I wore a nice dress shirt and pants with simple black shoes that weren¡¯t high heels. Ray had strongly spoken against the idea of going for the past week and made sure that he tagged along on this dangerous encounter. ¡°I told you. This is business.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re talking about an Elder!¡± We were walking through the crowd of people. A large looming buildings stretched upwards endlessly on all direction, making me feel tiny. Every time I walked through the city street, I couldn¡¯t help but feel trapped against the tall building walls. The thought of being confined made me feel more antsy and nervous, but that didn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t deal with it. It just took a bit of getting used to. Loud blaring sounds of the street horn beeped aggressively towards the slow cars that didn¡¯t move quick enough, people quickly walked back and forth, minding their own business. Bums were walking around mindlessly like a zombie, while street performers played their music. Crowds walked past not paying a single attention to them. ¡°Say it any louder and we got everyone staring at us.¡± I hissed. A few people turned to look in our direction, I growled causing them to look away. ¡°Sorry, but you know what I mean. An elder isn¡¯t someone you mess around with. Once they get their fangs into you they won¡¯t ever let you go.¡± ¡°Look, if he does any strange business we¡¯ll hightail out of there. Plus I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Ray sighed, shaking his head at me. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. They won¡¯t just let you go.¡± ¡°I already know.¡± ¡°Then why did you agree?¡± he asked dumbfoundedly. ¡°He¡¯s not going to let us go even if I said no. It¡¯s best to be on their good side. If everything goes well, we¡¯ll have a big sponsor on our back and we won¡¯t have to worry about our next meal. Do you want to see our pack starve and live in this city forever?¡± ¡°Then we should move out to the suburbs or the country!¡± I stopped and snapped towards him. ¡°With what money?¡± I look at him straight in the eye. ¡°Did you forget, we don¡¯t have much money to do any of that. Finding work in the suburb is ten times harder than finding one in the city. Our pack has just started to establish ourselves here. Right now we need to take advantage of every little thing that we can get our hands on.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Enough. I¡¯m going through with this.¡± Ray didn¡¯t say anything else, and kept silent throughout the whole walk till we arrived. Not even a second later, an luxurious black Lycan Hypersport rolled up to the side. The door opens and an exquisitely handsome man stepped out in a stunning black and red suit. Everyone who were present turned to see who the model looking person was that could afford such expensive car. With a click of his button, a sound shouted ¡®Lycan Armed¡¯ initializing its alarm was set. I on the other hand was shocked. That sports car was one of a kind. Only seven of them were made throughout the whole world and right now Adam was driving one. People started to swarm around the car, taking pictures with it in complete excitement. Adam stood up straight, scanned around, and his gaze rested on me. A large grin broke up on his exquisite face, making every girl around him swoon. Some of them took the initiative to step forward to try to talk to him, but they were quickly ignored. Instead he strutted forward directly towards me. ¡°Well, well. How are you doing on this wonderful exquisite afternoon?¡± Adam reached over and grabbed my hands. He brought it up and lightly pecked it. I snatched my hand away from the shudder of electrifying energy that he had shot towards me, he knew what he had done, and it made me frown even deeper than before. A smirk erupted on his face that told me that he enjoyed that little encounter. ¡°I¡¯m well for now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s lovely. Why don¡¯t we get you out of those clothes and into more appropriate ones.¡± What does he mean more appropriate ones? Wasn¡¯t a nice suit is what almost all body guards wear? Throw in some guns and that¡¯s it? Maybe it¡¯s because of all those bodyguard movies that I had been watching that I thought of such cliche outfit, but this was my first time ever doing this. Adam snaked his hand into my arms and dragged me to the nearest expensive clothing store on the block. Throughout the whole time, Ray was fuming at Adam¡¯s sudden approach. For a moment there I thought, Ray would attack if I didn¡¯t give him a stern glare. ¡°This way sweetheart.¡± Adam sweetly sung with a foolish grin on his face. He was having way too much for my comfort as he dragged me through rows upon rows of different dresses. Every time he picked out a dress, it was more colorful than the next. ¡°Why are we buying a dress.¡± ¡°Simple, my little angel. We¡¯re going on a dinner party tonight and you¡¯ll be my guard.¡± I felt there were more to this than he told me. Something fishy was going on for him to just tell me that this was going to be a dinner party. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me aren¡¯t you.¡± Adam gave me a half hearted gasp as if he was caught. ¡°What are you saying. I¡¯m not hiding anything at all. Believe me when I say you¡¯re my bodyguard.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a body guard wears a dress.¡± ¡°My bodyguard does.¡± ¡°But that makes fighting that much difficult!¡± I threw up my hand in outrage at the way this vampire thought. Seriously? Doesn¡¯t he have a better reason than that? ¡°Who said you¡¯ll be fighting any time soon?¡± Adam cocked his head. ¡°You said you needed a bodyguard and protecting someone high up there like you is bound to have enemies.¡± Adam waved his hands as if there were nothing wrong with what I had said. Instead he gave me multiple dress to wear. ¡°Go on. Pick one that you¡¯ll like.¡± ¡°But-¡± He raised his hands, stopping my outburst. ¡°My treat.¡± My cheeks twitched and I scowled. ¡°Fine.¡± I turned around and went into the changing room. I quickly swiped through the clothes that he had picked out and choose one that I liked and wore it. It was a simple black and white dress. Half of it on one side was black and the other was white. Flowery laces decorated the front, while the back was an opened up, showing my back. On the side of the dress were a long cut that came up to my hips. Looking in the mirror, my black hair was pulled back into a ponytail. My arms were slender, but muscled. Even though I didn¡¯t have an hourglass figure, I did have some kind of form. I quickly took off the concealed weapon that I had hidden away in my clothes. Right now wearing it would be a lot more difficult than I thought. With a sigh, I knew I couldn¡¯t really pull of these adult clothes was with the figure that I had. It was a beautiful dress, don¡¯t get me wrong, but I just felt weird. Opening the door, I stepped out a bit ashamed at the clothes that I had on. ¡°Not bad.¡± Adam checked me out, and then he handed the card to the register to buy. I motioned over Ray, and handed him my clothes. For a moment Ray was speechless at what I was wearing. ¡°You okay?¡± With a snap of a finger, I brought him back to earth. ¡°Yea.¡± He blushed. ¡°Thought you were gone there for a second.¡± ¡°Well than,¡± Adam broke into our conversation as our attention went towards him. ¡°We got more to do. Let¡¯s go~¡± We went out to the beauty salon next, he scurried me along until a lady came over to drag me to get my hair done. Looking over behind me, I saw Adam flirting and talking with the lady on the counter. She look over towards me and a big grin plastered on her face, making me feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Little angel! I¡¯ll be back. Stay right here okay?¡± Adam called out towards me. Ray wasn¡¯t pleased at how I was being dragged all over the place. I nodded and was quickly whisked away to do my hair. A couple hours passed, and my hair was done. It was a simple short haircut where the front of my hair was longer than the back, cutting upwards in an diagonal. For some reason, it reminded me of two wings folding gently over my head from the way that I twirled my hair. It just never got out of place.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. From how I look a couple hours ago to now, there was a vast difference. I looked a lot more mature, and elegant. I actually really liked how it came out. Throughout the whole time, I was afraid that a short haircut would make me look weird. Adam came back in a black heels that had an X mark pattern that went up all the way to my knees, he helped me put them on. ¡°Are you ready, my little angel?¡± He help me up. ¡°No.¡± I honestly wanted to get out of this clothes. It just wasn¡¯t me and instead I felt like some kind of princess going to a ball. That thought actually made me want to hurl. We head straight to his black bentley, where he opened up the door. Ray sat in the fback squished against the seat, while I went in next sitting in the front. ¡°So, how long am I supposed to stick around with you?¡± ¡°All night.¡± The thought of sticking with him all night made me frown. I didn¡¯t like that thought of that at all, but this was a job and there wasn¡¯t a room to complain. We continued through the busy night streets till we arrived in front of a enormous gate that opened up to let us in towards the mansion. Excotic cars pulled up to the side as the valet opened up the doors. Beautiful pale skin people of different ethnicity stepped out from their expensive sports and luxurious cars. I could smell the same scent that radiated off of the people around us, they had the same blood smell as Adam who was standing next to me. The only thought that came to my mind was that they were all vampires. Both Ray and I was in the nest for vampires and I couldn¡¯t help but start to sweat that he and I might be the next meal for tonight¡¯s dinner. I should¡¯ve listened to Ray, but my stubborn streak didn¡¯t listen and instead my curiosity got the better of me. There were no escape, after the way that Adam had snaked his arms around mine, making it difficult to untangle myself. We continued up the stairs and entered into a beautiful victorian room with large open space. Beautiful chandeliers hung from the ceiling to pearly white marble stairs that circled downwards on each side. Butlers and maid vampires walked around carrying red liquid drinks. Soft classical music continued to play throughout the night. Ray stood in the corner, watching for any possible threat that came around me and Adam. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t enjoying a single bit of this from the cold expression that he was giving off. ¡°Dr. Everston.¡± Adam twirled around to face a bald elderly man in a tuxedo suit. His belly was slightly curving outwards with an extra chin sprouting out of his neck. Even in his arm was a dazzling red hair beauty in a sexy red dress. She glanced at me once and gave me a disgusted look. ¡°Why Mr. Kingston. I am pleased that you were able to come here.¡± Adam stated pleased. He gave him a nod of acknowledgement. ¡°I was looking forward to this event since last year. I am happy that you extended out your hands to invite me to this party.¡± ¡°Absolutely not, it is my privilege to have someone as fortunate as you here. How is the business in England coming along? I heard you had a couple of setbacks.¡± ¡°Never better. We have set up quite a number of blood banks throughout London. We been doing a fabulous job in keeping it well supplied, especially of virgin blood.¡± Mr. Kingston stated with a hearty laugh as he rubbed his belly. ¡°I see. It¡¯s not children blood I assume?¡± In seconds, Mr. Kingston went silent. ¡°Why would I do something that despicable. Don¡¯t you trust me. Dr. Everston?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I have known you for a very long time.¡± Though I could hear that they were a strained undertone in Adam¡¯s voice. Something about how he said it made me wonder if Mr. Kingston was really telling the truth. The abrupt stop of laughing and the sudden serious tone of voice sounded a bit suspicious and not only that I could feel the tnesed air around Adam. ¡°Who might this lovely lady be beside you?¡± Mr. Kingston stared at me, trying to change the flow of the conversation towards me. His eyes suddenly glowed red, making me feel really uneasy. It was the same uneasy feeling I got when Adam was thirsting for my blood. My instincts were telling me to fight.A deep growl started to erupt out of my throat, but I caught it just in time before I made a fool out of both of us. ¡°This here is Tila. She is my partner.¡± ¡°Partner you say?¡± I tensed up when Mr. Kingston lazily rolled his eyes on my body. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam gave him a gentleman smile. ¡°Someone I dearly care about.¡± The words care about was stressed out, catching Mr. Kingston off guard. While the red head beauty stared at me with jealousy as she look back at Adam. I could tell that she was lusting after Adam by the way she seem to stick out her chest even more every chance that she got. ¡°But isn¡¯t she a werewolf?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Yes she is and an Alpha to boot.¡± The lady next to Mr. Kingston hissed and gave me a death glare. ¡°A-a-an Alpha?!¡± He stuttered, looking at me as some kind of monster. ¡°Quite a powerful one I must say.¡± I could tell that Adam was having a blast, scaring the pants out of Mr. Kingston. I even stood up straighter and gave him a soft smile that was filled with confidence, playing along with Adam¡¯s little charade. Mr. Kingston took a step back with fear in his eyes. He fished out a handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed it on his face. ¡°Well then Mr. Kingston. I got a little birdy to attend too.¡± Adam patted my hands. ¡° I¡¯ll be seeing you around.¡± ¡°I as well.¡± Mr. Kingston turned around with the lady in tow. We walked away and continued on throughout the mansion. ¡°Is what he say true?¡± I suddenly asked. ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Him not having children¡¯s blood, I feel like he¡¯s lying.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Adam was surprised at what I had just said. ¡°It¡¯s the way he moved and the tone of his voice. I get the feeling that he¡¯s hiding something.¡± Adam thought over what I had just said. ¡°Let say what you say might be true.¡± I frowned, the thought of having a stockpile of children blood didn¡¯t sit to well with me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my little angel. Things will resolve in due time.¡± He winked at me. I felt the way he said it was to relieve my worry at the same time, I had the feeling that he had an underlying meaning to it, but I didn¡¯t think much about it. Right now, it wasn¡¯t my concern what Mr. Kingston did and instead my priority lie with my pack and getting this job done. We continued to sweep through the ball room, talking with different people and being introduced as a partner for Adam. Every single one of them were vampires and their reaction to me when they found out I was a Werewolf was three things: fear, interest, or hatred. I knew that they were carefully calculating what I would do next and why I was here next to Adam. With the party ongoing, I made my way over towards the table of food. My hunger finally caught up to me as it growled in riot. I picked up a plate of food, and made my way through. They were variety of different condiments to full entrees. Beef, Pork, Chicken, cheese, colorful dye dessert and even variety of fruits. I couldn¡¯t help but try out a couple pieces of the delicious delectable out on display. There wasn¡¯t anyone who seem to come over and take a bite, my guess was that it was more for a cover up so it seem ¡®natural¡¯ if the cops came through. Sweeping through the buffet, I filled myself up as much as I could, but not to the point where I would become slow and sluggish. Something caught in the corner of my eyes, my head snapped towards the direction of the flicker of metal light. An twitchy pale vampire with emo like hair, half tucked in tuxedo, and a slumped shoulder. He was rummaging his jacket as he slowly made his way towards Adam. Ray, we got a possible attacker coming on the left. I mind linked towards Ray. He quickly straightened up and searched for who I saw. Emo hair. Half tucked in tuxedo with fumbling steps. I see him. I turned my head and saw another vampire who seem to be heading towards Adam on the opposite side. This time, the man that was coming towards Adam wasn¡¯t as skittish as the other one. His step has a step of purpose and I saw him pulling out a metal stake in his hand. Get the one on the left! I got the other one! I bolted towards the man who had a metal stake pulled halfway out. ¡°Adam! Watch out!¡± Swiveling through the thick crowds, I bulldozed into the man with the stake in his hand. My hands balled up into a fist as I punched with all my strength into the vampire¡¯s gut. He flew backward into the wall, creating a large dent. With a loud thump, he slide down unconscious. Everyone whipped their heads towards the sudden sound and gasped when they saw the vampire thrown into the wall. While Ray was on the ground, wrestling with the vampire for the metal stake. Suddenly gunshots rang out through out throughout the room. I jumped forward and pinned, Adam into the ground. Screams could be heard, panic was in the air as they scattered and duck for the fear of getting harmed. ¡°Kill Everston! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± A vampire wearing an half masked entered carrying a rifle. He shot in front of him, pelting into the ground. People started to fall onto the floor dead. I scampered over, grabbed Adam by the hand, and pulled him through the thick crowds. Ray followed behind as we sprinted out the mansion and towards Adam¡¯s car. More gunshots were heard, going off inside the room as panic filled the air. We flew down the stairs, and I ran over towards a vampire that was trying to force his way into the Lycan Hypersport. The alarm was going haywire from being touched. I roughly pushed him away, the sports car turned off, allowing me to get in. ¡°Hey!¡± The vampire yelled in anger I growled at him in a threatening growl. He backed off when he saw I would fight over the car at this moment and he slinked backwards in fear. ¡°Back off!.¡± I stepped inside and closed the door. Adam was roughly pushed into the tight back seat by Ray, white Ray sat in the front. The engine roared to life. I stepped on the gas pedal and sped out. I was surprised that Adam didn¡¯t say anything about me driving his super expensive car, but on the other hand he was slow and didn¡¯t get into the driver¡¯s seat at all. We had to get out of there and there was no time to wait for him to run around to get in. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± Ray was fuming in anger. ¡°I got the feeling you knew this was going to happen!¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Who was it that was trying to kill you?¡± I asked. ¡°My best bet is Mr. Kingston.¡± ¡°That guy?¡± My voice spat out with disgust. ¡°Yes, though I had thought he would¡¯ve attacked me sooner, but at last it seem today was the day.¡± ¡°Why now?¡± Adam smirked. He leaned forward towards my ear and spoke.¡°Because of you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I squeaked. What the hell did I do to get things so messed up? I¡¯m positive I did nothing to offend him at all. ¡°He believes I have made an alliance with the werewolves.¡± His voice tickled my ears and neck. I flinched pulling away from him. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you used me?¡± I let out a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Somewhat, but don¡¯t worry my little angel. Today marks our relationship of our allegiance.¡± I gripped the steering wheels tighter, not liking what he had to say. ¡°You damn blood sucker! You pulled in our Alpha into your damn dispute!¡± Ray was heated in anger, he flipped around trying to get at Adam¡¯s throat. ¡°Sit down Ray!¡± Ishouted in my Alpha¡¯s voice. Ray froze and angrily growled at Adam. He couldn¡¯t go against my tone of voice and turned around back onto his seat. I blew my hair in front of me. It took awhile to calm down without blowing up in front of Adam. The only thing I could think of was my pack and the danger that I had put them in. ¡°You owe me Adam and twice I have save your ungrateful ass. I should¡¯ve just let you die!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my little angel. I would definitely pay for the work you and your pack does. Plus I have a building ready for you to live in to for what you have done for me today.¡± ¡°Fine, but you gotta fill me in on everything. I don¡¯t want to go blind, protecting you and other strange jobs that you give me.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, my pack listen to my orders. They are not your soldiers, especially the children. If any harm comes to them I¡¯m going to saw off your head and stake you in your heart!¡± I looked up into the rear view mirror and saw him give me a heart dropping smile. For once, I feel like I gotten into something way over my head, but at the same time I knew that Adam would give me what I needed to protect my pack. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I mumbled. I felt like I have fallen into a deadly poisonous trap that was impossible to escape. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you. Dr. Adam Julius Everston.¡± ¡°Please just call me Adam.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 (Six years later) Since the day of the attack, there has been a couple more attempts on Adam¡¯s life. Though most of the time, they weren¡¯t much big of a deal that I had to worry about. So far instead, time moved on without much to many chaotic fights or super natural wars. Instead during those six years, I had one of those nagging feeling in my bones that just wouldn¡¯t go away. Instead telling me that something big was coming our way. My pack, the White Raven, had established ourselves quite well in Chicago, Illinois. So far the little rowdy bunch of kids had grown up quickly and took their rightful place in the pack they moment of their first shift. Throughout those six years, I had trained my family, invested in many different businesses, and scouted out for more potential members. So far my pack has grown to over one hundred, all living in a five story apartment building not to far away from Adam¡¯s gargantuan ego building. That¡¯s what I like to call it, his giant fat ego building, because on how much Adam likes to flaunt his power and wealth. He¡¯s not that bad of a vampire, but he still gets on my nerves. I mean¡­Alot. I take great pride in my family and I make sure to train them with the best teachers of the human realm that I could find. Calling in different martial art masters from around the world to teach them self defense. From learning on how to handle modern weapons and even how to build a self sustaining farm. It took millions of dollars, but that didn¡¯t mean anything much to me, the future was the pack and investing on them was worth every dollar. I wasn¡¯t the only one who worked to pay the expensive knowledge. Even though I live in the building that Adam had provided, I still got had to pay rent. The rent price here in Chicago is no joke, I could literally use all the money that I have spent to build a new pack mansion in acres like Montana, Wyoming, Washington, or even Idaho. It¡¯s that expensive. My pack is known throughout Chicago and U.S, we are the best bounty hunters and bodyguards of our kind. It¡¯s just what we were good at, especially my pack. Nobody, I mean nobody slips through our fingers easily without a couple of broken bones if there not cooperative. Sometimes a dead body whenever our target shoots back. Majority of our money come from our bodyguard jobs for the mafia and high class humans in this city. I know we shouldn¡¯t show ourselves to the people, but they are our best client. We make sure not to shift in front of them, but sometimes things happen. A quick counter measures does take place in getting rid of the so called ¡®proof of existence¡¯ in the best possible way. Sometimes death follows, but it all comes with our job. Word got around on our reputation and we were hired in a snap of a finger. It took years to build up our reputation, a lot of haggling, squabbling, fighting, and hashing out contracts to get to where we are. Just thinking about it now makes my head hurt to the point where I get migraines. I had turned twenty-two, and grown considerably. No more was I a stick figure female that look so malnourished with just skin and bones. Instead what took place were slender muscles arm, six packs, and a well toned body. I even still have the same short hair. Sitting on the comfortable chair, I placed down my pen onto the table and sighed. There were just too much work in being an Alpha that I sometimes shove half the workload towards Ray. I feel guilty about it, but he does it a whole lot better than me on paperworks, so I don¡¯t feel that bad. In the past couple years, Jaz got the position of a Gamma at the same time Jayden as my Delta. So far those four had done a fabulous job in keeping the pack in line. Even though White Raven pack isn¡¯t considered the largest pack in America, it is considered one of the top ten powerful pack up there with the rest. We hit the tenth this year, while Blood Moon pack would be considered the third. All the top three packs have around a couple thousand or more. If I remember correctly the Black Wolf Pack is considered number one with their pack hitting almost a ten thousand. I know, Seline is the actual Black Wolf, but for the others to call themselves the Black Wolf pack is kind¡¯ve funny. Every time I hear there name, I giggle. It¡¯s just to ironic if you get my drift. I don¡¯t know how they are able to keep so many in line, but they just somehow are abe too. From my understanding they own their own little town establish away from majority of the human population. My pack and I, we are the only few packs out there that live inside the city and can deal with the busy city life. Ours is the biggest one out there. Normally in the city, the packs don¡¯t exceed over twenty for the fear of being found out, but I on the other hand knew that wasn¡¯t going to be possible if I wanted to keep my pack safe. New Rogues, mostly children and young adults, seem to stream into my packs. The number of Rogue children are quite high up there that I haven¡¯t expected. Almost two-third of them are orphans while the rest are newly dropped out Rogues from other neighboring packs. I have swallowed up three-fourth of the Rogue population in Chicago, excluding the adults. There a bit more tricky to deal with and I¡¯m a bit more wary around. I was sitting in one of our cover up office building, spinning around trying in the chair. The chair creaked and groaned, I was so bored. This usually happens once or twice in a couple of hours. A loud knock could be heard in front of my door, I stopped and made myself presentable. ¡°Come in.¡± The first to enter was Ray. He had gained so much body mass that right now he looks like a professional bodybuilder, but still have that same baby face. Every step he took, it drooled with sexiness and pride. He had a hint of a roguish appearance to him, giving him the bad boy vibe. Sometimes I have to roll my eyes when he walk like that, I believe he prance around like a peacock just to show off his muscles in front other girls. Not even two steps behind him was a willowy pale looking man, named Dr.Adam Julius Everston. He was wearing a black stylish coat and a top hat. Deliciously red lips that seem to pucker out calling for a kiss, sharp dangerous eyes, and a drop dead gorgeous face. He walked in through the door as if he owned the place. He¡¯s a vampire, like almost all Elder Vampires, they just have that power about them. Everything about him oozed with sex appeal. He always wear a heavy scented cologne that just make you want to sneeze. The city was a home to the vampire clan, and in Chicago the Velvet Rose has its number one coven that ruled this city. They are considered the most ruthless, blood sucking fiend in the history of vampires and this man behind Ray is the ruler of that specific clan. ¡°Dr. Everston has come to visit.¡± Ray spoke. Adam gave a curt nod and he frowned as he looked around the room. Yes, I know it isn¡¯t considered the most decorative room that states an high class office, but more of a mess from the amount of papers stacked to the side. Only my desk, computer, chair, and a simple blue curtain was present. Everything else was unnecessary. ¡°Hello, Dr. Everston.¡± I spoke, catching his attention back on me. ¡°What may I help you with?¡± ¡°Tila, my little angel.¡± Adam gave me a stunning smile. ¡°You know I would like it if you stop calling me that and go back to calling me Adam like you use too. Why haven¡¯t you come and visited me these past couple of months?¡± I frowned and shook my head. ¡°You know me. I have pack business.¡± ¡°Still a simple hello or maybe a kiss on the cheek would suffice you know.¡± Ray growled towards Adam not liking the idea of what Adam had just staed. Adam ignored his growl as if it wasn¡¯t a threat and gave him a cold stare.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Be Careful mutt or you¡¯ll be licking the ground.¡± Adam disappointing spoke towards Ray. I sighed. This always happen between the two. I know that Ray doesn¡¯t like Adam and vice versa, but still this wasn¡¯t the time to be fighting. ¡°Back down Ray. We got business to get towards too.¡± ¡°But he was being disrespectful to you-¡± I cut him off with my hands. He was always like this with me, being very casual as if we were long time friends. I honestly didn¡¯t mind, but in front of my pack members I had to remind him a couple of times. ¡°I would appreciate it Dr. Everston to watch what you say. Even though you are considered an Elder and our client doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t punch you hard in that handsome face.¡± Adam snorted out laughing. A beautiful smile erupted onto his lips and walked towards my desk. His hand slams downwards, shaking the desk and causing the pen to roll off. I sighed. That was the only pen that I have and now I had to reach down and get it. ¡°Come on my little angel. Call me Adam. You know me. I don¡¯t like it when you call me Dr. Everston.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you Adam, when you stop flirting and get back down to business.¡± Adam stopped in front of my desk. He bent over and leaned forward towards my ears. In a deep breath, he inhaled my scent. His mouth slowly opened, showing his deadly white fangs getting closer to my neck. ¡°You always have the best smell of blood coursing through your veins. Out of all the mutts running around, only yours ever made me feel thirsty. I always wonder what you would taste like.¡± He smacked his lips a couple of times. This was getting old. He always say the same thing that all I do is ignore him completely and shrug him off. When I didn¡¯t respond and just sit there non threateningly, he pulled back and frowned. I know him, he always want a reaction out of me to drive his instincts into excitement, but i¡¯m not letting him fulfill his twisted desires. ¡°You¡¯re no fun, Tila. Why can¡¯t you have some kind of reaction like all the other girls.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not like other girls.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why you very interesting. Out of thousands of mutts that I have met, only yours have this irresistible sweet scent. Luckily for you, I have found you first so the others can¡¯t touch you. You have my necklace with you at all times?¡± ¡°Yes, this was the one useful thing that you ever gave me. It kept me out of trouble numerous times. I¡¯m not that stupid to take it off.¡± Pulling back my collar, I show him the gold chain necklace that he gave with the blue sapphire teardrop. ¡°For that I¡¯ll always thank you and I¡¯ll repay my debt back one day.¡± ¡°Then give me your blood.¡± Adam flatly spoke out with a smirk on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, but there are other ways you know. My pack has been working with you to clean up this hell hole for the past six years you know. KIlling rogue Vampires has become our speciality.¡± I accentuated the word killing and vampires, causing Adam to frown deeply. His dark eyes stared straight into mine, making me slightly shudder. Dealing with older generation vampire are not simple, especially the ones on the top that had lived for generation. They know our kind are a deadly adversary to their own, but that didn¡¯t stop me from befriending one. There are a couple of buttons I could push, but there always was a limit. This was one of those times. ¡°What are you afraid?¡± I chuckled. Adam found amusement with my words. ¡°You will one day fork over your blood to me freely.¡± I laughed. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Now, then with our little flirting over, I have something serious to tell you.¡± My mouth snapped shut in an instant, I folded my hand in front of me and listened. When Adam gets that serious, something bad always followed after. ¡°We got one of your kind stirring up trouble.¡± ¡°Which pack and who?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but have a headache coming over. These kind of trouble always bring war to both sides of our kind. ¡°Black Wolf Pack. There mutt spies has been snooping around in this city. So far they have claimed the southern borders as their territory.¡± I had a hard time believing that the Black Wolf Pack would come all the way to Chicago just to claim a territory. They didn¡¯t live in the city nor even make an attempt to live where there were to much noise and sound, but near Arizona and Texas borders. I almost literally spilled out of my chair and onto the floor. Luckily for me, my reflexes allowed me to stop myself ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Why here?¡± ¡°That is a good question my little angel. Are you hiding something from me?¡± I look at him funny. There really isn¡¯t anything i¡¯m hiding except the fact of being a white and black wolf. Other than that, my wolf form doesn¡¯t come out very often even in a fight. It¡¯s all in my human form throughout this six years. Trying to burn the excessive energy out of the wolves was always a challenge in itself. So far no one has often seen the white wolf except hearing rumors. ¡°What if I am?¡± ¡°If you are than even better. I know what you are my little angel and I have a task for you and your pack.¡± ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡± I growled, letting my wolf slip out. Power poured out from my body, and Ray who was listening in on the whole time took a step back. ¡°This is one of the reason why you Alpha¡¯s are so uptight. Getting all jumpy over everything. Instead, think of this as a favor returned.¡± I let myself cool down a little bit. ¡°What do you want done?¡± ¡°I want you to sneak in and grab a package for me.¡± Adam slid a folder towards me. I reached over and picked it up. Opening it up, I found a picture of a little girl with curly flaming red hair, round and cute face that didn¡¯t have an ounce of tainted darkness in her eyes. ¡°Samantha Montgomery? Who is she, your daughter?¡± I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he did have one somewhere. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have any children.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Then are you going pedofile and drinking little girls now?¡± I jokingly stated. ¡°Absolutely not. That is something I stay far away from. A child¡¯s blood is dangerous thing to get addicted too. One slip up, we can possibly change them into a child vampire and we¡¯ll have the massacre in the 1630s all over again.¡± ¡°Then why would I need her?¡± I was getting tired of his round about answers. ¡°Because she¡¯s very special, my little angel. Before the Black Wolf Pack can get their hands on her we need to move ourselves.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go grab her yourself if she¡¯s that special.¡± I grumbled. He was giving me a babysitting job that I was starting to not like now. ¡°We can¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°Come again?¡± Adam let out a deep breath and straightened himself. He isn¡¯t the type to repeat himself and repeating the same thing again made him peeved. ¡°If we move in to grab her there¡¯s going to be serious repercussions with the other elders. Right now the best thing to do is grab her and move her towards sanctuary. Extracting her also needs to be done tonight.¡± I groaned. He really wanted me to do the impossible in under the next four hours. ¡°What¡¯s the pay?¡± ¡°A half a million up front, another when you deliver her towards the sanctuary. Following after, I¡¯ll also pay a half a million every year for you to protect her.¡± I whistled. This was truly a lot of money just for taking care of one girl, this also meant that the problem that arise around her would become a very dangerous situation. Something like this was something I definitely needed to talk with the pack. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my little angel, I have a couple extraction plan ready.¡± It was as if he just read my thoughts. I quickly brushed it aside and stared at him directly. ¡°I need to talk with my pack about this.¡± ¡°Take your time, but you have less than¡­.¡± Adam pulled back his sleeves and look at his watched. ¡°Two hours to decide, before you go out and scout out the area or going to be too late¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you a call in the next thirty minute.¡± ¡°Good to hear, my little angel.¡± He winked and brushed back his coat. Turning around, he slowly walked towards the door. ¡°Ah, before I forget. Don¡¯t let her die.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I was busy looking down at all the information that he had given me. Adam left without a single sound. Ray stepped forward towards the desk, peeved at how Adam had spoken to me. ¡°Tila.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I continue to scan over the information. ¡°Why do you deal with that prick? He¡¯s always so bossy as if he own the place.¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of our biggest patrons. I suggest you to remember that. Money doesn¡¯t drop in front of our doorsteps.¡± ¡°Still, can¡¯t we find a different client? Instead of a vampire?¡± ¡°No. Right now, he¡¯s the best protection we have against other vampires. We don¡¯t need another scuffle with the locals vampires when we only have so little of our pack.¡± ¡°We can take them on. We have another twenty rogue orphans of our kind willing to join us today.¡± I scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make a my own military here Ray. Our goal is to live a better life. Though I wonder where heck do you keep finding more orphans out there.¡± Ray blushed. ¡°We been scouring the different cities and bringing in the teen and children who been thrown away by their human family. I personally thought it would be a great addition, especially those who have lost their home.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I know Ray is huge on pack family, but sometimes I feel like he¡¯s pushing it a little too hard on finding more to grow our small little pack. Majority of our people are in their late teens and early twenties. A handful of elderly and a quite a large pocketful of children. ¡°No matter call everyone in, we got a pack meeting that we need to discuss in the next thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± ¡°Honestly no, but I get the feeling that something bad is going to go down if we don¡¯t help this girl out.¡± ¡°Alright, Tila. I¡¯ll get everyone ready.¡± He brushed his hand back through his hair. I nodded, leaving me behind by myself. Honestly I had already decided on taking this job, but I still wanted the opinion of my pack for they were my family. The Black Wolf Pack claiming territory, and then having a job of saving a little girl was something that I haven¡¯t expected all in one day. Sometimes money might not be worth risking my life for, but my conscious told me that I should take this job. Even Seline who have been sleeping for six years, recuperating her body and mind haven¡¯t stirred until now. Something big was coming, and I knew that my pack was smack in the middle of it. > Chapter 8 ¡°Alpha.¡± Jaz spoke through the earpiece. She was on top of the building, looking down through a scope of her sniper rifle. ¡°Go ahead Jaz. What do you see?¡± We were all a couple blocks away from the biggest club in the city. The famous Silver Valkyrie known for its hard partying, beautiful ladies, and amazing music. Lights dashed across the board, flashing the Silver Valkyrie¡¯s sign in bold white and blue. A couple of heavy set large bouncers wearing security shirt was present in front, checking each person that came through the door. I was in a dark blue dress that hugged my curves. I tried my best to find shoes that weren¡¯t to high when I walked. I usually despise high heels, but there were alway exception. Next to me was Ray in his black and white suit, driving towards our destination in a Black Ferrari that we had rented. Even though I love sports car, right now I didn¡¯t want to drive and destroy my own White Acura NSX that I love to drive during missions. ¡°We got two in the front. Three on second floor. Not only that, it seems that the Black Wolf Pack are here. So far I see three in line waiting to get in.¡± ¡°You serious?¡± I hissed. I didn¡¯t like where this was going. Even though the large number of human scent was present, it still meant that we had a very high chance of alerting the other pack. ¡°Are the others ready?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Copy Jaz. We¡¯re in position and on standby for back up.¡± Jayden, Jaz¡¯s twin brother spoke. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°By the way Tila, after we meet up with Dr. Everston where is the sanctuary?¡± I was silent unable to answer his question. Where were we going after? Why didn¡¯t I ask such an important question till now? Usually I don¡¯t slip up, but today just felt strange. Almost as if I¡¯m on auto pilot and letting my body just go with the flow towards a mindless direction. A pull I just couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°I forgot to ask.¡± Everyone went silent. They were surprised that I would make such a simple mistake. Till seconds later everyone started to chime in. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call right now.¡± Ray spoke quickly, flipping through the phone and pulled it up on the dashboard screen till the phone connected. ¡°Why hello mutt. What brings you calling?¡± ¡°Tila needs to know where you would be sending us too when we get this girl out.¡± The line went silent for a moment. ¡°Yellowstone National Park. It¡¯s a sanctuary for magical creatures.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that in Wyoming?¡± I stiffened and cursed in my head. Why the heck do we have to go back towards that blasted state where the Blood Moon Pack Territory lies? With a half cough and a squeak, I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another sanctuary out there?¡± ¡°No. The best one in this state that¡¯s closest to us is in Wyoming. Someone like her needs to be there or we got every known hunter going to try to steal her away.¡± ¡°Wait. What?! It¡¯s that serious?¡± Ray suddenly slammed his break, causing us to lurch forward. He stare intensely at the dashboard in anger. ¡°Are you kidding me? You want Tila to go get something that dangerous?¡± ¡°Dangerous is a matter of opinion. She¡¯s not dangerous¡­.yet.¡± ¡°What do you mean not dangerous yet this is our lives that we are talking about!¡± I reached over to calm Ray down, I understood his anger, but I felt like I have failed my pack for not asking the right question. Seriously what is wrong with me today? ¡°Dr. Adam Julius Everston. You need to tell us what kind of magical creature we are going in for. If the whole nation is going to go after her, what makes you think that nobody won¡¯t try to sneak into Yellowstone national Park?¡± I spat out with my Alpha tone unconsciously. ¡°Oh~ I like that tone of voice sweetheart. It makes me shudder.¡± I rolled my eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have used my Alpha tone at all. It made this sick bastard turned on. ¡°Spit it out already.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay. Anything for you. We got a class S magical creature that needs to be extracted and she¡¯s a dragon.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Both of us spoke out in alarm. ¡°Dragons? For real? The ones that spit out fire, ravages lands, and even store hordes of gold, that kind of dragons?¡± I blurted out in disbelief. S class Magical Creatures were known as mythical legends that could destroy a single city. Vampires and Werewolves are only considered A class, while they are others out there that can butt heads with us in the A range, but anything higher is considered devastatingly dangerous. Dragons aren¡¯t something one would normally come across just by walking through the park. ¡°Right oh kiddies. The one and only. She needs to be sent towards the dragon sanctuary in Yellowstone National Park till she¡¯s ready to face the world.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a dragon for crying out loud. She doesn¡¯t need us protecting her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. The young ones are very vulnerable. It takes over hundreds of years before they mature, and the only strongest hotspot of magical energy that they need is at the YellowStone National Park. Plus high level, ancient magic protects the state park, so not anyone can just walk in there.¡± ¡°Then what about the humans. Don¡¯t they just walk in?¡± ¡°Yes, but there a difference story. It protects dragons specifically and the humans get deterred away if a dragon is nearby.¡± I cursed at myself. This was seriously a very very bad case that I immensely regret picking up. ¡°I quit.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t back out now.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Simple, I¡¯ll hunt down every last one of your pack members if you back out now my little angel.¡± Jay growled in anger. ¡°How dare you threaten our Alpha!¡± ¡°Calm down mutt. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not putting ourselves in danger as well. If Black Wolf Pack steals her were going to be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°How serious are we talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°World Class trouble.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± I punched in front of me. Why now? Why now of all times. ¡°How is it going to affect you?¡± ¡°Simple really, we can go with end the world scenario. It¡¯s not just us we¡¯re talking about it¡¯s the whole magical creatures community.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill her?¡± I carefully asked. ¡°Oh no. Definitely not. That just going to make it a lot worse. Do you want all the dragons in the world to come out of hiding and hunt you down? Level cities, incite a Magical all out War and cause the Apocalypse to happen?¡± I gulped. The thought of all the ancient dragons coming out of their slumber to kill every last one of us sound like a very horrible idea. ¡°It¡¯s best that we leave dragons alone, especially keep them sleeping for centuries.¡± Adam darkly spoke. I could tell that he was not pleased at the predicament that we were in as well. ¡°Well then, the back ups are ready to pull you out when you are ready. I¡¯ll see you in a little while, my little angel.¡± With a click the phone hung up, leaving both of us stunned and silent.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Send word out to the pack that I want them moving to Wyoming now towards National Park. Tell Jayden to leave anything heavy behind. We don¡¯t have any leisure to pack everything right now. Also contact the other packs around the other states and also Bloo-¡± The words were stuck in my throat and difficult to spit out, making me frustrated. ¡°Blood Moon pack as well. Tell them we are coming in with an hot potato and need clearance to cut through their land.¡± ¡°I got it Tila.¡± Ray nodded. He was already mentally sending out orders to the packs. I pushed open the door, and got out. My head was heated was starting to throb with the swirls of thoughts that danced around in my mind. Taking in a deep breath, I let out as much of my worries away. It¡¯s okay, that bastard won¡¯t be here anytime soon. I thought to myself. This made me feel a lot better than before. Tonight was definitely a beautiful summer night, making it a great time to be out and play, but all I could think about was getting in and out as quickly as possible. Quickly I walked towards the bouncer, flashed my V.I.P card that Adam¡¯s gave me, and I was allowed in effortlessly. I knew the other werewolves had saw me go in. They gave me dark glares as I walked past them. I could tell that they were itching to fight. I on the other hand ignored them and continued forward. I walked with confidence, grace, and power, everything an Alpha was without using the Alpha¡¯s power. Every step I made, the humans shuffled away, giving me space. Honestly I didn¡¯t mind, though this was the problem of being an Alpha. Everyone, I mean everyone paid attention to you. There isn¡¯t any turn off switch that I could just do in a flip of a button, it came with being an Alpha wolf and I was quite proud of it. This title and power of an Alpha was given to me by my pack, and I wore it with great pride. I was the distraction for today¡¯s mission. Most of the time, I use my Alpha¡¯s power to influence the amount of gazes towards me, while the others went in search for our target. There are always more than one way to accomplish a mission, and sometimes being the distraction is the best way to get things done. Yes, I could hide my presence and infiltrate any tight security, it¡¯s not easy but possible. Still that wasn¡¯t what I have come here to do, especially in a crowded high profile area, where distraction is more needed to create that temporarily small opening for the others to slip in and blend with the crowds.. Walking over towards the bar, I pushed the stool back and took a seat. Flashing the sweetest smile, I spoke with the bartender. ¡°One shot of Jack Daniel please.¡± The bartender nodded. He wasn¡¯t awfully looking, he was actually pretty cute. With his firm jaws, curly hair, and great firm butt. I know, I shouldn¡¯t be staring, but hell i¡¯m a girl for crying out loud and an Alpha to boot. Sexual desires does increase a lot more stronger in an Alpha than the other wolf. It¡¯s the whole reproduction thing to continue the survival of an werewolves line. In which case I found this out from Ray, being in heat was not something I ever want to go through. Ever. This was one thing I wished werewolves didn¡¯t have and that was going into heat. Especially when the cycle hits me every year. I had to lock myself up for a week, before I am able to come out. Its reminds me of a very bad case of bloody PMS each month, but ten times worse. I swear, I almost rape someone, a hot human to boot. Ray found me pushed up against a half naked man with his pants coming undone. Luckily Ray knew me very well and saved me just in time before I did something I would really regret. Especially during heat there is a unusual high chance that I would get pregnant and that¡¯s about 90%. A freakin 90%, what the heck is wrong with the werewolf community and its strong perseverance to survive? Thank god for Ray, without him I always wonder where I would be today. I am an old school girl, where I save my V card for the right person that steals my heart away. So far no one has succeeded. I don¡¯t care if I die a virgin, my body is sacred to me, so I don¡¯t just go around flinging it this way and that. Plus I got a whole pack to worry about first than worry about my heat problem. A shot glass slide forward towards me. I reached up and took a shot in one gulp. I felt a burning fire, running down my throat as it reached towards my stomach. Shuddering, I let out a satisfied sigh. One was enough for me, any more would hinder my thoughts. Right now I needed my mind to stay sharp. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± An pretty hot arab man walked over towards me and winked. He was wearing an upscale suit that screamed he had money. His accents was definitely had a hint of his country. Carmel colored skin, deep brown eye colors, and a strong jawline. Honestly he didn¡¯t compare to Adam, but he was pretty high up there in human standards. ¡°I¡¯m Jess and you?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bella.¡± I lied through my teeth and gave a smile, leaning over towards him. ¡°What are you doing here by yourself this late at night?¡± ¡°Checking out the studs.¡± I wanted to vomit rainbows and roll my eyes at what I just said. It¡¯s really not like me to spout such words. Honestly it makes me want to hide in the corner and blush red. It took quite a bit of practice to get to this point without going all red. I think it was all because of Adam that I can spew out such words effortlessly without even batting an eye. His gazed drifted down my face and down towards my cleavage. I could tell he was undressing me with his eyes and I wanted to punch him badly. It took a lot of effort not too. ¡°So would you like to go dance with me?¡± His eyes snapped up towards me as he gave me a savage grin. ¡°Sure I would love too.¡± He helped me off the chair and we squeezed our way through the crowds. It didn¡¯t take long for us to dance, bounce to the music and swing together conjoined at the hips. His head snake towards my neck, inhaling my scent. I on the other hand was watching what was happening throughout the whole dance floor. Sometimes I would swing him around in a circle, so I could get a better angle, other times my arms would just wrap around his neck to pull him in closer. The three werewolves that came in watched me for a couple of moments and splitted up into different directions. One went to the back of the club, the other sat in front of the bar, while the other seem to pace back and forth as if he was searching for something. I needed them distracted so my guys could waltz in without to much trouble. My mind started rolling, and a idea sparked off in my mind. Maybe having a little bit of fun might not be a bad idea. I coyly smiled and detached myself away from Jess who I was dancing with. ¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty, could we go for a drink?¡± ¡°Sure, babe. What would you like?¡± I stiffened. Why do guys even say babe, love, or baby? It makes my skin crawl and it sounded fake to my ears. Still I didn¡¯t say anything and stifled in my protest. ¡°Four Score.¡± Jess took my hand, and pulled me through the densely packed bodies, eventually making ourselves next to one of the three Black Wolf pack member. The one next to me was pretty well dressed, his hair combed backwards, sharp nose, and a scared face. He look at me strangely for walking over towards him. I sat right next to him, ignoring him completely as if he wasn¡¯t there. This riled him up and he growled. The human that I was with shot his head towards him and deeply frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your problem man? Can¡¯t you see that¡¯s rude to a lady?¡± Jess stated with annoyance. My lips were thin like a line ready to burst into a smirk. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The werewolf spoke with a threatening growl. He turned towards me in a threatening growl. ¡°This is Black Wolf¡¯s territory.¡± I snapped my head towards him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Who are you?¡± I feigned ignorance. ¡°I ask again she-wolf. What are you doing here on our territory?¡±He got up threateningly, puffing out his chest, trying to make himself bigger. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯llkill you.¡± ¡°Hey man, back off.¡± Jess pushed the werewolf back away from me. He was facing face-to-face with the werewolf in front of him. ¡°Fucken human move out of my face.¡± He snarled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you step down and leave. You¡¯re being rude to the lady who did nothing to you!¡± People turned their heads towards the two, wondering what was happening. It didn¡¯t take a second before the scared man swung his fist at Jess face. He knocked him backwards in one fell swoop. He jumped onto Jess with a hell bent fury. Security guards came running in towards the angered werewolf, peeling him off with great difficulties. A couple of them were suddenly thrown back, while the other line up his taser and shot him on his chest. A loud static sound zapped out angrily, stunning the werewolf temporarily. The other two werewolves snapped their heads towards the scene, and ran to help their friend. I on the other hand took the drink in hand, drank it in one gulp, got up, and left. I know what I did was start a fight, especially to when werewolves are quite territorial about their own personal space against others. With that being said, I quickly squeezed past the people and went towards the back of the club. ¡°You guys, what¡¯s your status?¡± I pulled out my earphone that was tucked away in my clothes. I stuck it into my ears. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting on you.¡± Jaz spoke. ¡°We got to hurry, I think I saw a couple more cars filled with the Black Wolf Pack heading your way.¡± ¡°You serious?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, pushing through the door, I power walked through the hallway, looking for any trouble that could spring up on me. ¡°What about you Ray? Where are you at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the back, searching through the other rooms. You won¡¯t believe how many rooms this whole building has. I found a couple of secret passage just this past couple of minutes.¡± ¡°Any luck?¡± I took a sharp right and found myself in front of a charcoal colored door. Reaching over, I pulled back the door and went upstairs in a rush. ¡°None. I got two more rooms to go through. Wait¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I got two guards blocking the way. I think we found our package.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Jaz do you think you got a chance to shoot at your angle?¡± ¡°Where are you guys located?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the right side, five windows down. You¡¯ll see a small action figure of hulk on the window still. That¡¯s the room I¡¯m at, but from my guess it¡¯ll be probably two rooms down. Can you see it?¡± Ray spoke in a jolly tone. It made me wonder, how he could be so happy during missions. I on the other hand am always on edge, worried that we might get shot or worse killed. ¡°Hulk on the window side? What? Never mind. Negative. You have to go in without support.¡± ¡°Damn, I was hoping you could one shot kill them.¡± I could hear the pout through the communications. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°What?! No! Wait for me!¡± ¡°To late. I just threw a flashbang grenade.¡± He snickered. I heard a loud banging sound that caused my sensitive hearing to ring. I bolted towards the direction where the sound was coming from. ¡°Damn it Ray! I told you to wait!¡± I skid across the floor, rushing towards Ray hoping that he didn¡¯t get hurt. The moment I stumbled to the left, and cut closely to the corner, I saw Ray standing over the two body guards completely knocked out. He turned around and gave me a very hearty smile. ¡°See. Everything¡¯s A-okay.¡± > Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°You fool!¡± I hissed. ¡°What if you got hurt! Huh? What are you going to do then?¡± ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t.¡± Ray raised up his hand in defense. ¡°You¡¯re my Beta! I can¡¯t just have you go dying on me!¡± ¡°Calm down, Tila. Nothing happened. We should hurry up and get our package. You can scold me later.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right you know.¡± Jaz voice cut through, snapping me out of my angry rant. ¡°Fine.¡± I got on my knees and rummaged through the downed guards. My hands found the stack of keys inside his inner pocket. ¡°Watch my back.¡± Ray nodded. He turned his back against me and looked outwards, keeping eye for any trouble. I quickly unlocked the door and entered into the room. It was a dimly lit room with crates of variety of boxes stack up on top of each other. Heavy smell of piss and moldy moss could be smell throughout the room. I gagged in a short breath.From that short breath, I smelt something strange. It wasn¡¯t the smell of a human, a wolf, or vampire, but completely different. It was a bit hard to explain. Not only that, I could feel Seline stirring up in my mind. Tila? Seline softly spoke. She sounded a lot better than she was the last time I heard from her. It has been over six years since she last spoke, since the time when both of us turned into a True Alpha. The amount of power that came with being an Alpha had caused Seline to go into shock, making her go unconscious. It took her a lot longer time to heal and strengthen herself up, before she could deal with the power that I had. For her to wake up now, meant that the process was over. You¡¯re awake. Welcome back Seline. I missed your snappy attitude. Seline chuckled. I know you did. I couldn¡¯t help but hold back a emerging smile. You know there were a lot of things that I needed your help in, but you weren¡¯t there. I know. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stay awake. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just glad that you¡¯re still there. It seems you missed me a lot more than I thought. I should do this more often. Compared to you when I first met you, you seem to have grown. I rolled my eyes. I have always had a mature state of mind. You on the other hand didn¡¯t. Seline chuckled. If you say so. Then she suddenly stopped and turned serious. I smell something strange. Same. Do you know what it is? No, but I believe you should be careful. I know. I will. I knew what she exactly meant. Creeping up towards the smell, I came upon a little girl looking completely feral. Her blond hair was a mess, her clothes dirty, and she smelled like piss. Her eyes were flickering between a snake eye and a human. There was some kind of glimmer around her that seem to hide her true self. The change was very faint, but I could tell that there was something powerful about her making me very nervous. The girl hissed at me and glared. I couldn¡¯t help but frown at how poorly they were treating her. My hands quickly pulled out the keys, and fumbled with the lock for a moment, before I unlocked it. ¡°Samantha.¡± I cooed, hoping to calm her. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you out of here and take you home.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t seem to believe me completely at what I have just said. Instead, she scooted back into the cage even deeper. ¡°We¡¯re taking you to Yellowstone National Park Samantha.¡±When I stated those words, Samantha eyes brighten. . ¡°You need to go now!¡± Jaz spoke quickly through the comm. ¡°There a twenty werewolves coming in hot!¡± I cursed. ¡°Hold them back as long as you can.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± With worried expression, Samantha could tell that something was wrong. Her body stiffen, and she seem to hunch into a ball, trying to get smaller. Hurriedly I reached in and grabbed her. Startled, she let out a yelp and struggled. I know I was being a little too rough, but there weren¡¯t much time to wait for her to become acquainted to me. My hands wrapped around her body, I picked her up into my and throw her over my shoulder. ¡°Calm down. We need to leave now. The bad guys are coming.¡± Samantha froze and turned her head towards me in surprise. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll get you out of this mess and I mean it.¡± With a slow nod, Samantha stopped struggling against me and instead wrapped her hands around my neck. The smell of piss was excruciatingly strong. I staggered a little before I could get my barrings. Finally, I bolted out the door with her in tow. Ray followed behind me quickly, we turned sharply to the right and sped towards the nearest exit.Till we ran into the werewolves that Jaz spoke of through the comm. Gunshots fired towards us. We both scampered out of harm¡¯s way and dodged into the nearest room. Bullets whizzed past my shoulder, grazing my skin. A thin red line formed where the bullet passed by, a shock of pain course through my body as angry welts and large burns started to spread. ¡°Their using Silver!¡± I shouted towards Ray that was hidden behind a door frame. The worst bane to werewolves kind were Silver and wolf¡¯s bane. It left behind ugly welts, scars, and even can kill us if we¡¯re not careful. Not only that, it seems that the Black Wolf Pack somehow knew that we would be here for them to use such expensive bullets. ¡°I got this! I¡¯ll follow you from behind and get her out of here!¡± A loud static could be heard before Jaz voice became clear through the comm. Suddenly I heard the window break and saw three of the werewolves fall down dead. I knew exactly then who sniped through the window. A smile erupted on my face at how amazing Jaz was at sniping. She was our best in our whole pack, making her a deadly force to be reckon with. I ran and jumped through the window, breaking it all in one go. Ray followed behind, covering our back. Gunshots went off at each other, each of his shot hit his mark perfectly. He as well was an expert gunman. Even though he wasn¡¯t amazing as sniping like Jaz, but for close quarter, he always got either a perfect headshot or body shot. You got yourself into quite a trouble. Seline spoke. I know. It¡¯s something I wish I hadn¡¯t taken up. Why didn¡¯t you then?The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I couldn¡¯t. Our pack lives would be in danger. Ah, I see. I recommend you to flash through my memories, while you catch up. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. Alright. My past six memories spilled over towards Seline. I quickly focused back to what was at hand. We snaked through the back alley, jumping over fences while dodging bullets. Jaz took care of any that got to close to us till we were to far away for her to cover our back. I slipped through the building in our designated location for a quick change of clothes. We barged into the run down building, pulled out the duffle bag hidden away in the corner of a broken hole, and wrestled out clothes that I had stashed away inside the bag. I even made sure to have a couple of kids clothes to change for Samantha. Staying in the same clothes were more of a liability towards us right this moment. The chance of them looking for us through the clothes description could get us found out a lot more quicker. Plus the stink on her clothes were making my eyes water and my nose hurt. Ray slinked through and closed the door behind me and noticed me changing. Partially naked with only a bra and a silky black panty, I threw him his clothes for him to change. He took a quick sweep, and gave me a devious smirk. ¡°As always you have quite a stunning body.¡± ¡°No time for compliments.¡± I pulled up a blue jeans and put on a black tank top. Samantha was silently wrestling with her clothes as well, when I finished with mine I came over to help her. Quickly pulling out a can of hairspray, I started to change the color of hair into black as best as I could. They were still some speckled gold that shone through the black paint. I went over it one last time, till I was satisfied. Ray was ready to go, he had on a gray zip up hoodie and a black pants with sneakers. His hands quickly reloaded the remaining empty mags with more bullets. He slipped them into his pocket, on the inside his clothes, and any other areas that he could carry. I on the other hand wrapped a large dagger around my left leg and on the other a small compact gun unloaded. With that finished, I slipped on a high concealed boots that covered up to my legs. Then my hand grabbed a shoulder holster out from the duffle bag, and quickly put it on. A black Glock was put into left, while two fully loaded mags were positioned on my left. Finally I took the leather jacket and put it on over all my gears, covering the hidden weapon. Ray scooped up the tousled up clothes, and placed them all into a plastic bag. He slowly opened the door, and peeked out. I was on high alert, waiting for any new gun shots to ring throughout the city floor. He motioned me forward, I scooped up Samantha once again and carefully followed Ray. Our steps were hurried and with a purpose. We needed to get out of here without causing up more trouble. Ray took a sharp right, where we slunk into the dark alleyway and into tight spaces. I could smell the horrid smell of trash and sewage smacking into my nose. For a couple of moments, I gagged. There is one thing that I hate about city and it was the sewage and trash smell that seems to overwhelm my senses at times, especially in places where it haven¡¯t been moved for a very long time. . ¡°Alpha. We got trouble.¡± Jaz spoke through the comm worriedly. ¡°What is it?¡± Ray threw the bag of clothes into the garbage dump. ¡°There to many of the Black Wolf Pack crawling around where we are situated. We have to change our locations to plan B.¡± ¡°Roger that. I¡¯ll see you near the docks.¡± ¡°Yes mamn.¡± Jaz cut off leaving us alone. ¡°Plan B? Are you sure this is a good idea? That¡¯s a couple mile walk from here. Every second could possibly get us caught.¡± ¡°Look Ray. We been through worse, plus this is our city. We know our way around.¡± ¡°I know, but still. I don¡¯t like this at all. The city is crawling with Black Wolf Pack and we just made an enemy with the number one strongest pack in the world!¡± I snorted. ¡°Are you that afraid? Did you forget we have made quite a few powerful allies, especially Velvet Rose Clan? This is his mission that he gave us, meaning that Adam will not forsake us that easily.¡± ¡°How are you so sure? Vampires are fickle.¡± Ray grumbled. We power walked across the street past high number of people that came out during the night. ¡°You can¡¯t trust a blood sucker, Tila.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust this one Ray. He owes me a favor.¡± ¡°I thought you owe him?¡± Chuckling, I gave him a sly smile. ¡°That¡¯s what he thinks and he knows it.¡± Ray shook his head and gave up speaking any more about the mission. Instead he turned towards me, motioning me to hand over Samantha. ¡°Here let me hold her, you¡¯re going to tire out faster than me.¡± I nodded. Even though I was an Alpha of my pack, my endurance wasn¡¯t endless. Male werewolves usually had a higher endurance rate than females, though compared to speed and power. I top all the other wolves effortlessly without putting much effort. Samantha was handed towards Ray, she immediately attached herself on him like glue. I noticed then that compared to when she¡¯s with me, she seem a bit more at eased with him. I felt a tinge of jealously, but it was quickly squandered in seconds. There were no time for me to worry about such trivial thoughts and our escape was essential. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a yellow taxi cab heading towards us. I ran up to the curb, flagging it down. With a loud squeal the car stopped in front of me, and I hurriedly opened the door. ¡°Navy Piers, please.¡± Ray and Samantha followed in after. Samantha sat in-between us, while Ray sat on her other side. The car jerked forward, leaving behind a trail of smoke. Luckily for us, they weren¡¯t much traffic going this late at night. We breezed through the road without much trouble, till we finally arrived to Navy Pier¡¯s. Bright lights decorated the Navy Pier¡¯s dock. The ferris wheel blinked with multiple colors, lights danced with vigor, welcoming all new people into is carnival like buildings. From the left were a large malls interwoven with with merry-go-rounds and other different attractions. Children and adults were out, enjoying the nightlife. We didn¡¯t have time to enjoy the beautiful setting and instead hurried through the densely packed groups of people. Steadying my breathe, I snaked my arms around Ray¡¯s arm. This was one reason why I liked having Ray around, he was a great cover up for being either a boyfriend or a married couple. Right now I was going for a married couple. ¡°Snug in a little closer,¡± said Ray. He then snickered. ¡°I like the feeling of your chest on my arms.¡± My hands raised up and smacked him on his head. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a man thing.¡± He whined. Samantha giggled cutely, causing Ray to smirk. ¡°Smile and be happy.¡± My lips were giving him a fake smile as my eyes bore through him like knives. ¡°Any more and I¡¯m going to make sure your don¡¯t feel anything on your arm ever again.¡± ¡°Come on babe. You know you like it.¡± I rolled my eyes. He really have a knack of pushing my buttons, especially whenever he willingly joke around using the word babe, love, or baby. ¡°No thanks. Stay sharp Ray. Today is not the night.¡± ¡°I know. I know. I just wanted to see you smile during this dangerous mission. You¡¯re always serious. No time to laugh, play, or even joke around. You need to find your mate Jaz and I really mean it.¡± I choked up. What the heck is he talking about? Seriously? When we¡¯re being chased, he suddenly bring out the mate topic? My face contorted and gave him the most oddest look I can ever give him in my life. ¡°What?! It¡¯s true. Your whole life changes when you find your mate. You become a little less serious, you enjoy life, and you have a place where you really belong. Plus you won¡¯t throw yourself into this dangerous mission that we¡¯re in right now. You¡¯ll finally value your life for once.¡± For a moment, I felt stung by his words. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°No, you need a mate.¡± He strongly encouraged. Ray was a hopeless romantic. I know he¡¯ll be the type to commit hundred percent to his mate if he found his. It was a given, the way he sang about it like an annoying bird whenever he got the chance with me. Yes, he would go around searching, sleeping around, and having fun, but that doesn¡¯t make him a horrible person. He¡¯s the type that needs a lot of physical contact. Every chance he get, he would literally place his hands on my shoulder, give me a hug, or even snuggle next to me like a lost dog. I didn¡¯t mind at all, honestly it was welcoming to feel loved in a family way. Did I ever think about dating him? Absolutely not. He¡¯s too close to feeling as family than any other things that it made it very difficult to see him as anything else. Ray was my right hand man, a Beta, that guided me and helped me lead the pack. He loves the pack just as much as I do and I knew he could get the job done. ¡°I don¡¯t need a Mate, Ray. It sounds like a comical pull of emotions that make you look like a fool. Not only that it¡¯s against one¡¯s will and I¡¯m not about letting a mate pull to rule me.¡± Ray snorted at my words and shook his head. His hair spilled over to his die, covering a bit of his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Tila. It¡¯s a completion of one¡¯s soul. Something you won¡¯t understand until you go through with it.¡± I sighed. There was no point in arguing with him when he gets thick headed with the thought of love. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t know anything much about mates, but did you find yours? If you didn¡¯t how would you know?¡± ¡°I just do.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say you do know what¡¯s it¡¯s like. Just don¡¯t ever reject your mate.¡± ¡°Why would I ever do that?¡± Ray was flabbergasted in what I had just stated. ¡°Because there are some werewolves out there that would.¡± Ray breath in a sharp intake. ¡°There mad. I tell you. Anyone who wants to forsake their love ones need to get there brain check. I wouldn¡¯t dare do something that crazy.¡± My arms unconsciously tugged him tighter. ¡°There are others out there who would think so otherwise.¡± With a whisper, my voice disappeared into the wind. Just thinking about that idiot of an Alpha made me frown deeper. Kimberly Li might have disappeared or worse died, because of shattered heart. Thinking about it made me hate that stupid Alpha all over again. ¡°Like I said there stupid.¡± Ray nodded and he turned towards me. His eyes gazed worriedly at me, trying to figure out why I had said that. > Chapter 10 We found ourselves in front of a cruise ship that was docked on the side with other ships bobbing up and down with the waves. A white luxurious ship, that was considered one of the best, was floating brightly like it was going to have a luxurious party for the wealthy anytime soon. In big bold black letters splashed against the side were the words White Whale neatly painted. I could tell it could already tell it could hold up to fifty people without much trouble. Not only that I could see the built in luxurious rooms, amazing swimming pool and hot tubs on the deck with people in it. Soft light sparkled on the calm dark waters, engines roared to life, telling us that it was ready to depart. This was our plan B, sailing away on a cruise ship. For one, my pack doesn¡¯t own a private luxurious ship. Its way to luxurious for us nor can we afford to pay for the docking expenses. This ship could only be Adam¡¯s own luxurious ship that he got ready for us if plan A had failed. I wasn¡¯t impressed anymore on Adam¡¯s gargantuan wealth. He was a vampire that had thousands of years worth of wealth around the world. Something like the cruise ship was chump change. Not only that Adam was considered one of the top ten billionaires in the world, he was always premiered on the wealth magazine. The number one bachelor that every girl fawned over and dreamed of being his wife. Not only that, the number of ¡®donors¡¯ for his personal blood bank reached over a thousand. I heard dark rumors on what happens behind those closed doors, but other than that it wasn¡¯t my problem. They were his meals and I wasn¡¯t going to stop him from having his food. What kind of crazy person am I to do something like that? Especially when ALL of these people gave it willingly. For example, I heard quite a bit of rumors from his donors that I passed by that he was amazing in bed. They would brag about how exquisite his body was or the way he would drink off of them, though I got the feeling that half of them was lying. I don¡¯t understand why they would brag about how Adam touched them or bought them, but it wasn¡¯t any of my problems so I didn¡¯t care. Anyways, we made our way towards the ship, handed our passes and walked through effortlessly without much trouble.I let out a deep breathe that I was unconsciously holding. I didn¡¯t realize this whole time that I was so tense. Usually during missions, I would breeze through it without much trouble, but today felt like I went back to my first body guard mission. I became a nervous wreck when I came back from the mission and it took the whole day in settling down my nerves It reminded me perfectly of that day. Just thinking about what happened after gave me a swirling headache. Yep. It wasn¡¯t the time to remember that day and instead focus on now. ¡°You alright?¡± Ray look over towards me in concern. He patted my hand, reassuring me that everything is going to be okay. ¡°Yea.¡± I nodded, finally letting go. We were on the deck. In front of us were one large pool and another smaller pool.I could tell that it was a hot tub, because of the steam that was coming out of it. Five gorgeous girls with blond hair and perfect figure sat in the pool, laughing away in their bikini. All around the Scattered among the deck were other popular celebrities, vampires, werewolves, and humans chatting away with one another. It was a surreal sight to see three different type of species all in one place happily talking away as if nothing was wrong. One could say this was an ideal moment, but I knew that this was all a cover up for us to slip in. The ship started to rumble, and pulled away from the dock. I swayed a couple of times, before I stood up straight. Ships and airplanes don¡¯t always do well with me, I could already fill my stomach sway in turmoil. With every willpower I could muster, I calmed my nerves and my stomach and pushed forward. ¡°Tila!¡± Jaz ran over in excitement. She had on simple one piece dress that accentuated her curves. The scar on her cheek was still prominent, but this didn¡¯t stop her from being beautiful. She had this feral and wild beauty around her that made the scar on her cheeks even exotic. I didn¡¯t have time to move, and instead stood frozen. Jaz crashed into me with open arms, and hugged me furiously. ¡°I was worried about you.¡± She sniffed. A wafted of familiar scent of cherry and cinnamon tickled my nose. She always has this nice smell around her that I always liked. It felt homely and it fit her perfectly.. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re okay.¡± With a slow pat, I stroked her head. ¡°I was worried that you might¡¯ve gotten hurt.¡± Tears fell down her face as she pouted. ¡°I¡¯m strong as a bull. I¡¯m not going down that easily.¡± Jaz chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re confident.¡± ¡°Well. Well. Well. If it isn¡¯t my little angel and our little package.¡± A low mesmerizing chuckle could be heard from beside me. He glanced toward Samantha who hide in the crooks of Ray¡¯s neck and turned his gaze towards me, lavishly staring at me with no hint of pulling back. I turned towards Adam. He was in his pristine, clean red and black suit that made him look drop dead gorgeous. Not all vampires are considered hot looking, honestly three-fourths of the vampire race are quite normal, because majority of them were all human before the change. The people who have turned all kept their same looks, but with extra strength and power. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t anything really special that I could think of. ¡°Hey, Adam. I¡¯m quite surprised that you actually came here. I thought you didn¡¯t want to be seen with us.¡± I spoke, quite surprised that he would tag along as well. ¡°Hardly. This is the best cover up for you, you know.¡± He winked. ¡°Plus I wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on all the excitement. You don¡¯t understand how dreary gets in the office.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get her yourself if you were that bored? There were plenty of action there you know.¡± Adam wagged his finger in front of me. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, my little angel. You know more than I that If I show up in that club, my clan would go in war with the Grand Rock Coven. That is there territory.¡± ¡°Then I just declared war on Grand Rock Clan and Black Wolf Pack. You seriously fucked me over.¡± I folded my arm over my arms. Ray and Jaz glowered at Adam pissed off in what they just heard. Their lips curled into a snarl and deeply growled at him in anger. Samantha hugged Ray tighter as worried creased her face. ¡°Watch your language. We have an child with us now. Plus I didn¡¯t.¡± He crossed his arm in front of him, shifting his stance to his dominant leg. ¡°Black Wolf Pack and Grand Rock Coven hate each other so we¡¯re fine. Grand Rock Coven will be more focused on getting at the Black Wolf Pack then finding for our little package here. They don¡¯t even know what has transpired until the last minute.¡± ¡°Then why were they there? That just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Simple really, one of their own member defected from the clan. Don¡¯t worry too much about them. I have send the Grand Rock Coven a present.¡± He had a very mischievous look plastered on his face, making me feel very uncomfortable. Sometimes Adam was a bit too much to handle and this was one of those time. All I could do was go with the flow and turn it against him later on so he owes me another debt. He¡¯s a vampire, a cunning one at that. Though they were positive quirks about him, he was the type of vampire that actually strongly stuck to his promises, so far he hasn¡¯t broken a single one with me and always came through. This was the main reason why I continue to deal with Adam and his flirtatious personality. He was loyal to his words and so far I had nothing against it and instead worked hand-in-hand with his ¡®missions¡¯ that he gives me. ¡°Well then if you say it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll guess I¡¯ll just go and take a shower.¡± I then turned towards Samantha and crouched down towards her. ¡°What do you say? Want to take a bath and get out of that sticky clothes?¡± Samantha peeked out from Ray¡¯s side, glanced up at me and hid herself once again. ¡°She¡¯s quite shy isn¡¯t she.¡± Ray was a bit lost on what to do to help her open up. He slicked back his hair pleased that she took comfort in him. He was the type of guy that took well with kids, honestly he brought up three-fourths of the orphans himself. For someone who¡¯s a year younger than me that was quite an accomplishment. I on the other hand don¡¯t do to well with kids. I guess I don¡¯t quite have the temperament with them all the time. Ray was the one who peppered them with love like a mother, and one could say I was the father with my stern attitude. ¡°Come on kiddo. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up and we could play in the pool.¡± I motioned her to come forward. Samantha eyes brightened at the thought of playing in the pool. She then shook her head and walked over towards me with delight. I gently grabbed her hand with delight. ¡°Take Suite A2, it¡¯s going to be straight down near the back. I saved one of the best for you.¡± Adam chuckled. The way he said it made me wonder if he had something planned, I wasn¡¯t sure what, but I knew to keep an eye out for any suspicious activity. A strange feeling washed over me, telling me that Adam might sneak into my bed if I¡¯m not careful. Honestly I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he did. He had tried numerous times in the past, and every time he found himself thrown out of the room. ¡°Catch,¡± said Adam, he threw the key towards me. My hand snatched the key in midair effortlessly. ¡°Thanks.¡± We both went down a couple of stairs, pushed open a door, and made our way towards Suite A2. My hands reached up to put the key into the lock, but stopped. I heard the light sound of shower being on. I carefully pushed opened the door, and sniffed the air. Someone was in my room, and I didn¡¯t like it all. For a moment, I pulled back to double checked the number just to be sure I was in the right room, and for sure it was Suite A2. Scattered all over the floor were men clothes that I have never seen before. For a moment there, I thought Adam had called in a male stripper or something. He had a knack for doing the unexpected. As my eyes trailed across the floor, I then saw a couple of female clothes tousled around. Groaning and moaning sounds could be heard in the shower, and I froze. That¡¯s not a stripper sound¡­.I think? Wait, what the hell?! For crying out loud, who barges into my room that I was given and have sex in it? Seriously? I shook my head in disgust.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It was time for me to leave, and I didn¡¯t want to get caught up in something that I would regret. Samantha seem confused as she tilt her head to the side, wondering what was wrong. Tainting her young soul any longer would definitely make me feel really bad, so I decided to leave and ask Adam for another room. I quickly turned around, knocking hard into the desk. A sharp pain erupted on my thigh followed by a loud clatter of picture frames falling down flat onto the wooden desk. All of a sudden, the moaning stopped. The door to the bathroom flew open. Just as I was about to leave, I heard a deep masculine shout. ¡°Who are you?!¡± I froze. I could feel the deadly gaze, piercing into my back, causing me to stiffen. ¡°Turn around slowly and let me see who you are.¡± Samantha was just about to turn her head, when I scooped her up and covered her eyes. I didn¡¯t want to taint her mind with a half naked man or worse a naked man ingrained into her brain. ¡°I said turn around.¡± Something about his voice sounded very familiar. I slowly turned around with a scowl on my face. Whoever he was, he was going to get the bitch me. I didn¡¯t like the threatening tone he was giving me. When I turned, my eyes rested upon a very delicious naked looking man. A perfect body that screamed ten out of ten, accentuated abs, thick and sinewy muscles, chiseled face, thick eyebrows, and curly golden hair. He had the perfect V shape lines trailing down his hip, and tortoise shell muscles that slightly bulged outwards, giving him a firm shoulder. Even his lips were more red from whoever he was kissing. Piercing blue eyes shot towards me in surprise as I stood there. ¡°Darling. Why don¡¯t you come back and join in with me.¡± A very high pitch voice spoke out towards him. Stepping out of the bathroom, wrapped in a white towel, was a brown haired bimbo. She stopped and stared straight at me frozen as if she got caught in some kind of illicit affair. ¡°Who are you?¡± She spoke in a snobby attitude. ¡°Me? I believe it will be more respectful if you give your name first. This is MY room that your romping around naked in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re room?¡± She snorted. ¡°What is a low class plebeian doing in this ship. Your kind should get out of here with your child. This is no daycare.¡± I burst into laughter of the stupidity of this chick. I was going to just leave and ask for another room, but it all changed when she spat out her disrespectful tone of voice. The alpha in me wouldn¡¯t easily let this go. ¡°What¡¯s so funny.¡± Finally heaving with heavy breathe, I was able to get myself back under control. ¡°Put on some clothes. Nobody but the whore next to you want to see it.¡± I snapped. Seline was stirring in my conscious, pacing back and forth as if something was bothering her in which case it was making me more agitated. The man quickly grabbed the sheet cover to cover himself. I let out a deep breathe that said so much more than annoyance. ¡°You guys got two options. Get out of my room now or I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± I gave my best womanly voice as possible, trying to contain my anger. ¡°Bitch this is our room. You leave!¡± The blonde vehemently spoke with a snappy attitude. I was doing my best to be civil and so far she was slowly but surely pushing the crazy out of me. Gently placing Samantha on the floor. I cooed at her with a gentle voice. ¡°Sweety. I want you to close your eyes and your ears. Stay right here and don¡¯t move okay?¡± Samantha slowly nodded with fear in her eyes. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± With a light kiss on her forehead, I shuffled her towards the corner of the room and sat her down on a chair. ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Take your disgusting child out of this room!¡± She stormed towards me in heavy steps. I twirled and sprung towards her with a violent growl. My hand snake in and punched her squarely in the stomach with a follow up sweep of her leg. She fell forward, crashing down onto the floor with groaning pain. I then violently grabbed her by her hair and yanked her towards the front door. I could feel her struggling under my grasp, but I didn¡¯t let go. Oh no, I don¡¯t let my prey escape. Especially sluts who are messing around in my room that was given to me by Adam. She let out a piercing scream. Desperately trying to escape my grasp, but utterly failing. Her hands were flailing around all over the place, the towel on her body slipped off, and her face contorted horribly in pain. I then threw her on the ground, leaned over, and growled closely to her face. ¡°I dare you to punch me, because if you do, I¡¯ll make sure you pay.¡± Power radiated out of my voice, the women whimpered and curled up into a ball. I let her go and turned around, leaving the pitiable excuse of a woman behind.. I stormed towards the room. There were one more garbage to get rid of and its was not going to just throw itself. Upon arriving at the door, I saw the man wearing just boxers with half his foot in his pants. He look up at me struck with disbelief at what I had just done. ¡°My words stands. Get out.¡± I folded my arms in front of me. The handsome man cocked his head and took a serious look at me as if he was remembering something. His eyes brightened with recognition and he spoke. ¡°Kimberly?¡± I froze. I haven¡¯t heard that name in a very long time. ¡°Kimberly Li? Is that you?¡± ¡°You are?¡± I slowly asked not liking where this was going. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ken Tendo.¡± I winced. They were only one Ken Tendo that I know of and it was Kimberly Li¡¯s mate. The one who broke Kimberly¡¯s heart and possibly killed her. ¡°I¡¯m not Kimberly Li. My name is Tila.¡± ¡°No.¡± His voice became stronger sure of himself. He put on his pants and started to walk towards me. I growled threateningly at him, pissed off that he was here. The timing was just impeccable, why now? Were the gods trying to play with my life? I made sure to leave Kimberly¡¯s past behind me and start a whole new life. ¡°You are Kimberly. I recognized my mate anywhere.¡± Did he just say mate? My anger shot up like a rocket, pissed that he would dare call me his mate when he rejected Kimberly. ¡°I told you. I am not Kimberly. She¡¯s dead. I¡¯m Tila.¡± Ken slightly stumbled when he heard what I had just said. Not only that, it seems that a flash of pain shot across his face. It quickly disappeared, leaving behind a stern expression. Seline wasn¡¯t doing any better, she was starting to become very agitated. Flood of emotions slammed into me, making me jaded and in confusion. I quickly wrapped around her a stronger force field, blocking her sight, sound, and taste as best as possible. I didn¡¯t want her to come out and meet him. She was already hurt enough and him being here was making it worse. His steps become more confident, shortening the distance between us. His overbearing Alpha¡¯s power started to ooze out of him. The moment he sent out his Alpha¡¯s power, trying to intimidate me. I was livid and instead I stood up straighter. I let out my own Alpha power clash with him head on. For a moment he faltered, he was surprised that I was also an Alpha. ¡°Take one more step Alpha Ken Tendo and there will be consequences.¡± Ken froze, thinking over what I had just said. He furrowed his brow and his lips tighten into a line not liking that I ordered him to stop. Instead he didn¡¯t take my warning and took that one step that I told him not too. That did it for me. I sprung into action, shifting completely into pure white wolf form. My teeth snapped into his shoulder, grinding it against muscle. He cried out in pain and shifted. His teeth also snake over and bite into my shoulder out of reflex. I let go out of pain, my claws slashed out against him across his chest. Blood seeped out onto the floor. We both pulled apart with blood in our mouth. A feral growl escape my lips, my eyes watching every move that he made. This was a fight for dominance between two Alphas. We each knew the consequences, carefully we watched each other for the next move. A deep growl reverberated in my chest, telling Ken to back off. Ken blue eyes pierced through me angry at the sudden attack. He pounced forward with his claws outstretched, I slunk underneath and attacked him with everything I got. It was a two way battle where I struggled on top, pinning him down. Following after Ken snapped at my arm, I faltered, giving Ken a chance to turn the situation around. We continued to tumble around the room in a heated fight. Chairs got broken, tables moved, sheets were torn, and blood were everywhere. Ray, Jaz, and Adam rushed down towards the room. Each one of them on high alert, wondering what was going on. While others started to congregate towards the noise that we were creating. Adam was the first to enter, and the first to stop Jaz and Ray from coming in entirely. ¡°Quickly stop the others from coming in and get them off the ship.¡± He ordered Ray and Jaz. Without a second thought, they understood why he didn¡¯t want anyone to come in. There were a handful of humans on board, and Adam didn¡¯t want to blantly open up our secrets. Jaz and Adam blocked the way, stopping the others from coming closer. Adam closed the door shut behind him and saw Samantha cowering in the corner with her ears and eyes completely shut. Adam stormed forward. In an instant, he slammed Ken into the ground and grabbed me by the throat. Powerful energy erupted out from Adam¡¯s body, causing both of us to stop with heavy breath. My foot dangled in the air, I growled in anger towards Ken. Ken snarled back at me and he tried to squirm his way out of Adam¡¯s hold. Adam didn¡¯t let him escape and instead us his whole body weight to push him down. ¡°Enough!¡± Adam yelled. His eyes turning blood red. ¡°Are you two out of your mind?!¡± I barked and growled. I could feel Adam¡¯s hand tightening around my neck. ¡°Both of you shift now!¡± I didn¡¯t want too, honestly I wanted to continue to fight until one of us won. All that pain that Kimberly felt, I wanted to slam it back at Ken¡¯s face in three folds. Forgiveness was not something I easily gave, especially a bastard like him. ¡°Shift now! You¡¯re scaring the child!¡± Suddenly I froze, my eyes became less feral and instead his words dawn on me. I turned my head towards Samantha and knew exactly what he meant. Shame crept up my throat, and I shifted into my naked human body. Adam let me down. My anger dissipating quickly. I walked over towards Samantha and gently touched her shoulders. She flinched and scooted backwards into the chair even further. This wasn¡¯t good, I should¡¯ve controlled my anger and instead I snapped out the moment I saw Ken. All that rage that was building up in my stomach was finally released in that fight, I knew I gave him a couple of good jabs, bites, and scratches. Gently scooping up Samantha, I brought her out of her shiver. She slowly opened up her eyes and stare at me scared and worried. Leaning forward, I placed my head onto hers and gently whispered. ¡°It¡¯s alright little one. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Samantha broke into a lopsided smile, making me break into one as well. ¡°Well now. It seems that both of you guys are calm.¡± Adam broke me out of my little moment with Samantha. I turned around and saw Adam checking me out, while Ken wrapped himself around the tattered blanket. ¡°Quit staring Adam or you¡¯re eyeballs are going to fall out.¡± I huffed. ¡°Give me something to wrap myself with please.¡± ¡°Yes, my little angel. As you command¡± He chuckled and bowed. The blood red eyes were gone and were back to his usual color. Ken gave Adam a possessive growl, disliking the words that came out of Adam¡¯s mouth. I rolled my eyes at Ken¡¯s reaction and felt peeved he even reacted to Adam¡¯s words. He had no right to feel possessive over me. Adam walked over towards the closet and pulled out two large T-Shirts. He threw one for Adam and the other for me. I snatched the close in mid air, gently placed Samantha down, and pulled over the t-shirt that came up to my thighs. ¡°Adam, do you have another room, that doesn¡¯t have a that foul smelling Alpha male scent anywhere near me?¡± ¡°Yes, I actually do.¡± Adam thought it over. ¡°Good. Where?¡± ¡°My room of course.¡± Once again Ken broke out into a heated growl of anger at the thought of me sleeping in Adam¡¯s room. I on the other hand didn¡¯t give two cent about it. Right now, I wanted a shower, a nice dunk in the hot tube, and going straight to bed. ¡°You¡¯re not going with him.¡± Ken spoke punctuating each word. ¡°Which room is it?¡± ¡°Suite A1. My master room.¡± ¡°Key please.¡± I motioned him to cough up the key that I know he had. A sly smile erupted out of Adam¡¯s lips as he dropped the key into my hand. He then grabbed my hands and pulled me close. His head dipped near my ears and he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll come visit you tonight. Plus there are extra clothes in that room. I suggest you try the nice bikini that I have laying on the bottom right drawer. You¡¯ll look delightfully in it.¡± My eyebrow went up in surprise and my lips smirked upwards with mischief. ¡°That would be nice. I wouldn¡¯t mind trying out that swim suit.¡± I pulled in and gently kissed him on the cheeks. Adam shuddered in ecstasy from that light kiss, making him automatically reached up towards me. I stepped out of his reach before he could even attempt to capture me. ¡°Thanks.¡± I winked. I glanced at Ken who was fuming in anger. I turned around and left with Samantha in hand. Samantha glanced up at me, shaking her head as if I done something really wrong. The look that she gave me was priceless that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Samantha jumped from my outburst of laughter and stared at me strangely. ¡°Kimberly!¡± Ken called out towards me, but he was stopped by Adam that blocked his path. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think about chasing after her at this moment.¡± Adam darkly stated. ¡°Look move, Adam. That is my mate that you are blocking from me.¡± ¡°Mate? Australian?¡± ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think she ever saw you as one nor give you a single chance after that little fight. Now be a good dog and back off.¡± ¡°I said move.¡±Ken dangerously said in a very threatening tone of voice. ¡°Not until you calmed down.¡± There voices became distance as I walked over towards Adam¡¯s room. I really needed a day off and the night hasn¡¯t even ended. original website: http://enlightendragons.com Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Samantha and I was sitting in the hot tub, enjoying ourselves in bliss. The hot water relieved the aching muscles and the bubbles massaged my back. Samantha was wearing a cute one piece frilly pink swimsuit. I was wearing a black one piece that connected in the front, while the back was left exposed. I let my head rest on the edge, enjoying every moment of it. All the scratches and cuts were gone from my body. This was one thing that I love about werewolves body was the very fast healing ability that comes with it. Scratches are easily disappear in under an hour, a cut possibly two, and a deep cut less than a day. Broken bones and anything else sever takes more than a couple days, but it still was a lot faster than a human healing speed. The only injury remaining was the bite mark that Ken gave me on my shoulder. Jaz and Ray was also present, enjoying the hot tube along with me. Jaz was wearing a red bikini, while Ray wear black swimming trunks. Ray was playing with Samantha as they splashed each other giggling. ¡°Tila.¡± Jaz spoke. ¡°Yes?¡± My eyes were closed, enjoying the hot water to wash away my problems. ¡°What was that fight for? Did that prick of an Alpha rubbed you the wrong way?¡± I sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?! Like how?¡± Jaz tensed, while Ray snapped his head towards me. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell them that he was Kimberly¡¯s mate, though that would mean that I have to explain to them where I come into the picture as a whole. It was more easier to say that he was my mate than explaining the whole body possessing thing. Plus there was no electric shock, butterflies, or even my heart palpating when I met him. The whole love at first sight was a complete bull. I didn¡¯t believe it a single bit nor wanted to experience it. ¡°He¡¯s my supposed mate.¡± Silenced followed as shock settled in. They were completely dumbstruck at what they just heard, it wasn¡¯t until Ray had a very big grin on his face that he spoke. ¡°This is great!¡± He yelled with enthusiasm. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I lazily spoke. Not completely understanding where this topic was going. I thought the whole time, Ray was angry at the Alpha that I just fought. ¡°He¡¯s your mate! That¡¯s a wonderful thing!¡± Ray was excited on what he just learn. I on the other hand was not excited like him. Instead this was a huge headache that I wasn¡¯t even prepared to meet so soon. I thought I had a couple more days before I have another to steel myself and control my emotions, but it seems life didn¡¯t want me to go that way and threw me a hard curve ball. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Hissed Jaz. ¡°Do you want the humans on board to hear you? Why don¡¯t you tell the whole world what we are.¡± She chastised him. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ray blushed. ¡°But this is good. Your other half is here. He can help you change.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to change Ray. I¡¯m fine as I am.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Every year you have to lock yourself in the room to stop your heat from overpowering you. Having your mate with you will help relieve that problem in seconds.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at me and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, plus he rejected me.¡± Well he rejected Kimberly, but it¡¯s too much a pain to tell him. ¡°What?!¡± Ray voice went up an octave, he stood up heated in anger. ¡°How the fuck can he do that to his mate!? That¡¯s just completely ludicrous. He¡¯s making a huge mistake!¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± I waved my hand uncaringly as it flopped back down into the water. ¡°That was six years ago. Now it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°S-s-six years? Is that why you were a rogue?¡± Ray asked in disbelief, he sunk into the water slowly. ¡°Yes. I rather not talk about it.¡± ¡°B-b-but-¡± ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I opened my eyes and stared at him with disapproval. Bringing back an old memory over something so trivial wasn¡¯t something that I wanted to remember. There were too much emotions strung with that memory that it made me very uncomfortable. It was the last memory that Kimberly had and it wasn¡¯t pleasant. Suddenly Ray froze up in front of me, his lips turned into a snarl. I felt someone stepping up from behind me. My head tilted backwards to see who Ray was causing a fuss over. My face fell, becoming stiff. Are you serious? Can¡¯t the idiot not understand that I don¡¯t like him? Ken was wearing a simple black shorts and T-shirt that hugged his body. Ken stopped in front of me, gazing down with longing eyes. His body tensed when he saw me gaze up at him with simple disgust plastered all over face. ¡°What do you want?¡± My voice was dry and my throat felt tight. I really didn¡¯t want to talk to him, especially after I was enjoying myself in this hot tube with my pack members and Samantha. He just had to come and ruin this blissful feeling that I was enjoying. What was worse was that Seline was stirring even more than before. I had to squander her rampant cacophony of emotions and thoughts, pushing her away into the far back of my mind. This power struggle between us wasn¡¯t much of a challenge, but it still irked me. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°You can talk now. There really isn¡¯t anything to hide.¡± ¡°Private would be better.¡± Ken grinded his teeth in frustration. He wasn¡¯t pleased that I would be so difficult just to have a conversation. He let out a stifled breathe and he calmed himself down. ¡°Kimberly please. I would like to talk with you in private.¡± My lips twitched. ¡°Kimberly? Who¡¯s that?¡± Looking away from him, I sunk deeper into the water. The hot water teased against my neck, my chin barely touching the tip, while my hair covered half of my face. Jaz and Ray was sitting still unable to breathe because of the tense air they had felt between Ken and me, while Samantha was busily playing with water as if nothing was happening around her. I gave her credit for being so calm in this situation, honestly I might have to learn from her and instead ignore this idiot. ¡°Kimberly.¡± I growled. ¡°My name is Tila. Not Kimberly nor Kim or any crappy pet names out there associated to Kimberly.¡± Jaz and Ray froze. They peeked at each other, communicating through telepathy, they quickly stood up. Trickle of water streamed down their exquisite body, Ray picked up Samantha in his grasp, and they both slinked out. I felt a large frown plastered on my face when the two just up and left. They scurried there way towards the nearest chair, giving me space that I didn¡¯t want. Wait why are you guys leaving? I telepathically linked to the two. Tila, this is the one time, I believe that you should talk with your mate. I agree with Ray, Tila. Even Jaz who don¡¯t usually always agree with Ray was actually agreeing with him. Maybe its because she found her mate a couple years ago. I don¡¯t know, but she seriously made me feel betrayed. These two idiot soul mate fanatics, I just can¡¯t count on them when it comes to this topic. Instead I should¡¯ve lied and said that he was my enemy! Traitors! Next time you get into a heated disagreement between your love ones don¡¯t come crying to me! Jaz giggled. What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one that comes to me for relationship advices or what you should wear when you go out for a date. I do not. I exaggeratedly huffed. Sinking in deeper into the water, bubbles erupted out of my mouth. Mhmm, sure. Tila. We love you~ Tila, we¡¯ll be watching on the side. If that bastard does anything dangerous we¡¯ll jump in for sure! Count on my words. Ugh! These idiots. I know there doing this because they care about me, but still. Six long years of festering anger and hatred doesn¡¯t just simply disappear with a snap of a finger. That full out brawl was just the tip of the iceberg that has been growing steadily over time. I just didn¡¯t know how bad it was since that fight. Ken slinked in the hot tub across from me. He stared with great vigor that I couldn¡¯t help but slightly squirm from his intense gaze. My fingers were itching to poke his eyes out for staring too much. ¡°What do you want.¡± I spoke first. ¡°Kim-¡± Before he could finish the word, I gave him an intense stare that shut him up. He coughed and cleared his throat. ¡°I mean Tila.¡± I sat up straight, and felt a light chill from the wind that suddenly blew threw. The lake always has windy air even during the summer time, but it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. It actually helped in cooling myself down from possibly jumping at him and ripping him to shred. All that self control I had was being pushed to the limit whenever it was him, and it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Rage, hatred, and anger was the only emotions that associated with him and already this influx of emotions made me tired.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ken glanced over his shoulder towards my pack and his eyes rested on Samantha. ¡°Is she your daughter?¡± He thinks that¡¯s my daughter? I had to stifle in my laugh. Oh my lord, this is to hilarious. Really? An evil thought surface on my mind. I stare him squarely in his eye, not blinking or hesitating in what I would say next. ¡°Yes.¡± A big fat lie, but who cares. I wanted to see what his reaction was, plus I already felt like Samantha was slowly accumulating into the pack and becoming a family. Ken held in his breathe, contemplating on what he just heard. For a moment I thought I saw anger, sadness, and then following after acceptance. His shoulder slumped forward, and he bite his lower lips. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have one?¡± I sporadically threw that question out without realizing it. Silenced followed after and he stopped to gaze at me. When I mean gaze at me it felt like I was trapped in it unable to get away from his intense stare. Searching through my eyes for the old me that he just couldn¡¯t find. My breath became stuck in my throat, while Seline was wildly pushing out to get a closer look at him. I had to tear my gaze away, and then I heard a small whimper from Seline. Damn him. Damn him for causing Seline to react and try to come back out. ¡°No. I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just surprised that you have one. Whose the father?¡± Words stuck in my throat, realizing that I just dug myself into a deeper hole. Crap, I didn¡¯t have a single answer. Maybe this wasn¡¯t a bright idea in the first place. ¡°That would be me.¡± A deep husky voice slinked over and wrapped his arm around my shoulder, while he slipped into hot tube. Adam had the most mischievous smile that I ever seen on him. He was wearing a simple hawaiian swimming trunks, while showing off his amazing physique. Yes! Thank you Adam! For that wonderful save. Wait¡­.Asdkjlajse! Why the heck did you say that! My mind was screaming in the top of my mind like they were no tomorrow. Damn you Pedo Vampire! Now my life just turned upside down. ¡°Right my little angel?¡± Adam snuggled next to me and smirked. He leaned over and peppered me on my cheek with light kisses. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that hot speechless-¡± Okay, one to many information that never happened. My hand covered his mouth before he could spew out anymore nonsense. I could already feel the heated glare from Adam to Ken. Why does this vampire just like to stick himself into the most annoying predicament at the worst time ever! It¡¯s like he just like to put himself into any form of trouble and dives into it headfirst without looking. What was worse was this idiot vampire was licking my fingers. Licking it I tell you! What the heck?! I pulled my hand away and dunk it back into the water, hoping that his saliva would just wash away miraculously. ¡°Get your hands off of her.¡± Ken threateningly growled. ¡°Or what mutt?¡± Adam pulled me in closer. His fangs started to appear as he hissed back at Ken. ¡°Woah. Woah. Woah. Back off, both of you!¡± My hand slipped up, smacking both of them in the face, with a grunt I pushed them away before they start having a spitting contest. Any time soon, I would be covered in their spit if I¡¯m not careful. ¡°Is it true. Is he the father?¡± Ken voice skyrocketed. His shoulder shaking in anger. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Adam was enjoying himself completely with what was happening now. His hand snake around my waist, pulling me in. ¡°Oh for crying out loud. Enough Adam. No i¡¯m not the mother and no he¡¯s not the father.¡± I spoke. My lie was getting ridiculous and it was getting out of hand really fast. ¡°But from today onwards she¡¯s my daughter. So please both of you just leave me alone.¡± I was having a sweeping headache. I needed to sleep and let this day be over with. There just was so much I could handle in a day and today really pushed my tipping point. ¡°Well if she¡¯s the daughter then I¡¯m the father.¡± Adam snickered. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I have a bad headache right now. I¡¯ll talk to either one of you later.¡± I pulled away from Adam, getting out of this fiasco that I had created myself. Maybe running away right now wasn¡¯t a good idea, but right now my mind felt like mush with no answer to the solution that I got myself into. Neither Adam or Ken stopped me and instead was having a stupid staring contest. I went over towards Samantha and squatted down towards her level. ¡°Samantha would you like to take a nap with me?¡± I knew that protecting her would be best if she was near me. Samantha shook her head up and down. I smile. This little angel just blew away my headache with a snap of a finger. I was glad that she was here. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I held her hands, Jaz and Ray followed behind as we made our way towards our respective room. Jaz and Ray followed behind me, they looked at both Adam and Ken one last time unable to make out between the two. ¡°Good night. You guys.¡± I said in a tired voice. Opening the door to suite A1, I headed in. ¡°Good night. Tila!¡± Both of them replied. Each one of them took the opposite room from where I was in. They didn¡¯t have anything else to say and instead knew that I wanted peace. Both Samantha and I cleaned up after ourselves, we both put on a simple tank top and short, and snuggled into the large king size bed without much effort. Sleep overtook me, and I let all the problems wash away. ##### Something heavy and warm was entwined on top of my legs. A warm breath tickled my neck, causing me to squirm and flip over. My hand hit against a large body that seem to open up and engulf me in an embrace. With a bolt, my eyes shot open as I looked directly into the black eyes with a tinge of red that circled around the iris. A goofy grin plastered against Adam¡¯s face, while he stared directly into mine. ¡°Pedo Vampire¡­¡± I unconsciously mumbled with a couple smacks of my lips. Adam was partially naked with his chest exposed underneath the covers. His face quickly fell into a frown and he stared at me with a priceless expression. ¡°I am not.¡± He huffed not liking the idea of my words. I wiggled out of his embrace, but was quickly pulled back in. I grunted in annoyance at the strong arms that Adam seem to have, making getting out ten times more difficult than before. ¡°Samantha?¡± ¡°She¡¯s out playing with Jaz two hours ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I stopped moving and saw that she was not here with me on the bed. ¡°What do you want Adam for you to be here bothering me early in the morning?¡± ¡°You.¡± He nibbled on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not early in the morning, It¡¯s 11:30 A.M. You must¡¯ve been so tired that you couldn¡¯t hear me enter in the room.¡± He nibbled in between each phrase, giving me a weird ticklish tingle running up and down my spine. Yep, I was way too tired mentally than physically for me to shut down so hard last night. This only happen a couple time in a year, but for me to sleep so deeply meant that whatever got to me last night was too much for me to handle. So my defense mechanism is for my body automatically shut down to recuperate in dealing with it. Especially on a mission that needed my attention every waking minute, for me to crash wasn¡¯t a good sign. I had to be more careful now with the amount of stress that I was accumulating, and my other time I had such high level stress didn¡¯t compare to what I have now. This was torture and Adam nibbling at me late in the morning wasn¡¯t doing any justice in helping me calm down. Adam¡¯s tongue slide across my neck with his fangs close to my skin, I flinched. His teeth punctured from that flinch, causing a small drop of blood to escape. For a moment Adam froze in shock, his iris turning quickly red. He bite his lower lips as he saw the scarlet jewel of blood slowly descending my neck and onto my shoulder. Gently lowering his head, his tongue picked up the lone blood into his mouth. He savored the taste with his eyes closed. Not even a second later, all of a sudden I felt a shiver of dangerous power, radiating from his body. Out of reflex, I pulled away from him as fast as I could. Adam followed pursuit, using his superhuman strength to pin me down below him. If I actually was into him right now, this would have been a hot steaming moment, but at the moment I wasn¡¯t. Instead I was grumpy from the invasion of privacy. This wasn¡¯t the only time he tried to sneak into the same bed as me without getting him kicked off and out the room half naked, but this was his first time ever he initiated a power struggle with my half asleep keeping me pinned down. ¡°What are you doing, Adam.¡± I growled viciously. Being pinned down in the morning wasn¡¯t something that I liked being done to me, especially my Alpha wolf side disliked the very thought of it. Adam eyes were glowing bright red with an hungered and lustful look. His tongues slide against his red lips, making a smacking like sound. His teeth dangerously gleamed underneath the sunlight, showing me how sharp and dangerous it look. For once, I wished that the sun would just strike him there and then to make him turn into dust, but because he was an elder vampire, such thing to happen wasn¡¯t even an option. ¡°You got five seconds to get off me, Adam or I¡¯m going to punch that pretty little face of yours.¡± My heartbeat was pounding in my ear, muscles started to contract with power, and my body ready to fling into action to push him off. Adam was breathing hard, his muscle tensed, his lips slowly descending downwards towards the puncture wound. ¡°5¡± ¡°4¡± ¡°3¡± His lips touched my skin, his tongue danced around the small open wound. He clasped his mouth down onto my skin, suckling in the intent to draw out more blood into his mouth. A strange electrifying feeling hit the part of where Adam was suckling. ¡°2¡± I shakily let out a gasp followed by a moan. I was shocked that something like that escaped my lips, making me quiver. What the heck did he just do to me? I felt dread creep up into my guts. Adam chuckled, enjoying every last second as I squirmed underneath his arm. ¡°1!¡± In rage, I pushed with all my strength, his body floated upwards temporarily giving me a chance to strike. I hit him once in the guts followed after by striking him in his throat in one fluid motion. He flailed, and fell on the side of the bed with a groan, coughing in frenzy. Luckily Adam had a sturdy body that the throat strike didn¡¯t harm him to bad. ¡°Now, if you have listened, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up on the ground.¡± Adam coughed again, followed by a deep purring chuckle. ¡°That was worth every second. Your blood taste exquisite. I was right about it tasting like fine age old wine. The best of its kind too.¡± I frowned at the masochist and slowly shook my head. Getting up, I walked over towards the closet for any clothes that I could wear. Surprising enough, there were quite a bit of female clothes on one side of the closet. My only thought was that pedo vampire had quite a bit of ladies that came to visit him in his bed for him to stock up on female clothing. I picked off a simple V cut black t-shirt, and a loose black pants. All I could see was black in his wardrobe anyways so it wasn¡¯t surprising in the least that this was his favorite color. He was such a stereotypical vampire at times. ¡°Are we still on Lake Michigan?¡± I asked, pulling away the clothes off the hanger. ¡°Not anymore. We¡¯re going down the Michigan Canal towards the Mississippi River.¡± Adam rubbed his neck where I struck. ¡°My little angel, you have such nasty punches. Why can¡¯t you be like any other girls and let me help you unwind.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± I quickly put on the shirt over my tank top. ¡°You¡¯re such an delectable that I just can¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Please resist more.¡± I bluntly replied. ¡°But no matter, to hear your cute little moan was a delicious reward, and for me to taste your exquisite blood have fired me up to chase after you.¡± I whipped around and gave him a strange look. ¡°Are you a masochist?¡± Adam wiggled his eyebrow and his smirk became devious. ¡°Maybe, but only with you.¡± Yep, Pedo Vampire has a couple of screw loose in the head. I wonder if this is like all vampires or it¡¯s just him. I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t want to think about it. ¡°Turn around please.¡± ¡°B-b-but.¡± He quivered, whining away like a child that had his candy stolen. I gave him a glare. ¡°Or you can leave. In which case, I prefer that you leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll turn around.¡± He threw up his hand in defeat. As a werewolf being naked was no problem at all. I quickly got used to it, being surrounded by my shapeshifting pack, but people like Adam¡­was slightly a different story. Right now I wanted to waste no effort and go outside as quickly as possible without wasting time, and having him turn around was the fastest way to get what I wanted. Taking off my shorts, my lacey black panties were shown. All of a sudden I heard a whistle in the background and I snapped towards Adam. He was peeking over his shoulder checking every inch out. ¡°Adam!¡± I shouted. ¡°Turn around!¡± I whipped my leg into the pants quickly putting in the other. ¡°To late~¡± ¡°Oh my god, why moon goddess. Why am I stuck with such an idiot vampire.¡± The pants were completely on, while I gave Adam an strained frown. Was this how my morning will start everyday? Seriously? Can¡¯t I just be given two seconds of peace? ¡°Because you love me so.¡± A deep chuckle rumbled in his chest. Why is this vampire so arrogant? For crying out loud, are all males like this? Please moon goddess, someone just save me now from his prying fangs. ¡°Well I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± I walked over and opened the door. And lord behold, who else but the last person I wanted to see was standing in front of my door about to knock. A slight blush erupted onto Ken¡¯s face as he gave me a lopsided smile. ¡°You gotta be kiddin¡¯ me.¡± Truly the Moon Goddess hates me. > Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°Kim- I mean Tila. Good morning.¡± Ken spoke, he raised his hand up in his golden hair back, squirming slightly under my intense gaze. For an Alpha wolf this was seriously not you get to see often in someone like Ken. A moment there the word ¡®cute¡¯ flashed across my mind. Horror filled my thoughts at the sudden thought. I quickly killed such thought and gave him my best poker face I could muster. ¡°Hello, Alpha Ken Tendo.¡± ¡°Please just call me Ken.¡± ¡°Well Ken. What brings you in this lovely morning?¡± ¡°I was wondering if you and I could catch lunch together or maybe talk.¡± I thought it over. Lunch sounds good, especially because I didn¡¯t break my fast yet. Just when I was thinking over what I should do, Adam came up from behind and placed his hands on my shoulder. ¡°Hello, mutt.¡± Ken froze and then growled. ¡°What are you doing in there?¡± ¡°Waking up my little angel here.¡± He snickered and kissed my head. ¡°I am her lover after all.¡± I coughed. Why Adam? Why? Do you like to instigate a fight so late in the morning? These question stormed in my mind. Yes, I hate Ken¡¯s gut, but at the same time I didn¡¯t want any more trouble. It was best not to get more angry every single time. It was very bad for my health. Plus maybe it would be better just to listen to him once and getting this over with. Having him follow me every where was a very bad idea and very irritating. I was surprised such calm thought crossed my mind, maybe that scuffle in wolf form did a lot of justice that I actually needed. It was like a fresh new breeze that came into my mind, making me think in a more calm way. ¡°Adam, not now please. I¡¯m hungry and you¡¯re conjuring up bad fantasy.¡± ¡°But my dear little angel, how can I be conjuring up fantasy when it¡¯s the truth? You were squirming in bed when I had a sweet taste of you. Your moans was music to my ears.¡± ¡°Okay, too much information. You need to stop putting strange thoughts into people¡¯s head, including mine.¡± I grunted in disapproval. ¡°But, sweety~ That¡¯s the best part. Putting dirty thoughts into your head makes it all the more delightful. Plus it gets me hot all over.¡± He snickered. I got the feeling he was totally into ruffling my feathers at the same time making Ken cringe. He was doing a fabulous job on it too, because Ken was already tense to the point where he wanted to deck Adam in the face. ¡°Well than. I¡¯m going to eat.¡± I pushed Adam¡¯s hand off my shoulder and squeezed past Ken. My feet quickly carried me through the hallway, making my way towards the common area. Sharp, sweet smell of chicken slinked through the air, catching me off guard. My stomach grumbled, my mouth watered, I made my way across the partially empty room towards the counter. Jaz was standing behind the counter, cooking up a small meal for Ray and Samantha, who was sitting in front of her. I plopped myself down next to Samantha, she was nibbling on a sandwich happily. ¡°Hey sweety.¡± I ruffled her hair, and a smile erupted out on Samantha¡¯s face. A piece of egg stuck to her cheeks as she giggled. ¡°It seems like you enjoy Jaz¡¯s famous egg sandwich.¡± I winked. Samantha nodded her head furiously and continued to eat. ¡°Hey, good to see you guys are awake. I would like the same thing Samantha¡¯s eating please.¡± ¡°Good morning, Tila~¡± Jaz sang bubbling with happiness, while Ray nodded at my entrance. ¡°I see you¡¯re up late.¡¯ ¡°I was way too tired.¡± I huffed, slouching over onto the countertop in defeat. ¡°I guess it''s because of the guys?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it.¡± ¡°Come on Tila. You got two smoking hot testosterone infused males right next to you fighting for your attention. Give them a bit of your time. For example that sexy Vampire, Adam that just oozes with masculinity. Take him to bed and your worries will all wash away.¡± She giggled and winked at me. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at Jaz for being so blunt. She had a wonderful personality, also my best friend and someone to confide into, but sometimes she gets a little to sex crazy. I¡¯m honestly surprised that she hasn¡¯t have a child yet with her mate, Terran. Ray snorted. ¡°He¡¯s a vampire, Jaz. Who in the right mind would sleep with a vampire?¡± ¡°There are girls out there who would.¡± She pouted. If she didn¡¯t have a mate, I put money on it that she wouldn¡¯t bat an eye getting into the same bed as Adam. He¡¯s a lady killer for sure. ¡°Sound like you¡¯re going to cheat on your mate.¡± Jaz gasped. ¡°I would never. Terran is just as sexy as either one of them. No even better.¡± She puffed then she longingly remembers her mate, giving her a goofy smile. ¡°Then it would be a wise to stop putting such ludicrous thoughts in our Alpha¡¯s head and focus on your mate.¡± Ray spoke in disapproving tone of voice. ¡°The thought of having another hybrid spawn sounds like a very bad idea. Look what happened to the last one. Destroyed half the city.¡± Jaz handed me a finished egg sandwich with orange juice on the side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry hybrid what?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. My hand reached over towards the plate of food and picked up the sandwich. I took a repetitive bites as I savored the food. ¡°What¡¯s he¡¯s talking about is an hybrid or a werevamp.¡± Jaz spoke up. Another sizzling sound of egg touching the frying pan could be heard over her voice. ¡°Once in a blue moon, somehow or another we have two interspecies mingling creating a hybrid to be born. So far not all hybrids are considered to be on the good side. The famous ones in history that we know of have caused mayhem is during the Black Death in 1346, Great Chicago Fire in 1871, and also the mastermind of the infamous 911 in 2011. The list just goes on if you get what I mean.¡± ¡°Wait. Wait. Wait. Hold up. You¡¯re saying that all those crazy events were done single handedly by a hybrid?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± She popped her ¡®P¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. How is it possible that humans haven''t found out about this?¡± ¡°Well humans are easy to fool you know. You just need to shift the blame onto a human and they¡¯ll forget that it''s done by an inhuman creature.¡± ¡°Before we go in more depth, we need to back up a little bit. I thought Vampires can¡¯t reproduce. Don¡¯t they like suck your blood and turn you into their kind with just a bite?¡± Jaz shook her head. She flipped the egg and started to add salt and pepper on it. ¡°The Vampire virus doesn¡¯t transfer like that. Yes, one needs to be bitten first, then the exchange of blood by a powerful vampire, but the easiest way is to be born into it. They don¡¯t reproduce like bunnies, so they don¡¯t have a lot to begin with. The ones that has been forcefully changed can¡¯t reproduce, but the originals that¡¯s a different story.¡± ¡°I thought they were dead.¡± I seriously must¡¯ve gotten my definition of vampires mixed up somewhere, because I was sure that all vampires were dead in the beginning. Was it hollywood movie that filled me up with these thoughts? Yes, but at the same time I had to wonder why I haven¡¯t asked about vampires in the first place. ¡°There alive just like you and I. Like I said, it''s a Vampire Virus that exchange their mortal life for eternal damnation on Earth. The earlies recount of it every happening is Cain. He is the first ever vampire in existence.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I frowned. Her explanation of legends just seem a bit too simple, but I didn¡¯t complain. ¡°Wait, should we be talking about this...you know there''s humans here.¡± I glanced around hoping that no one heard us talk, but then realized that all of them were werewolves that weren¡¯t from my pack. ¡°The humans all left last night. The people here right now are from the Blood Moon Pack. The Blood Moon Pack just arrived in the morning and we¡¯ll be stopping by at night to pick up a handful of the Silver Wolf¡¯s Pack.¡± I was surprised that there was a different pack on board. I know that Werewolves are very territorial and having large numbers of Alphas and their pack on board could cause some issues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Dr. Everston has already negotiated with every single one of them.¡± Jaz seem to read my thoughts without even me telling her. ¡°What you should worry about is what are you going to do with those hunk of delicacies? You can¡¯t keep them both waiting on you forever.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I look at her strangely. ¡°I¡¯m not keeping anyone waiting.¡± ¡°Uh huh. Wolf boy last night was mooning over you every second. He¡¯s been star struck ever since he laid eyes upon you and don¡¯t get me started with the Vamp. He¡¯s become all possessive and touchy feely since the day you met him and it got worse when Wolf boy entered into the picture. I swear half the time I worried he won¡¯t pounce on you, before you even had a chance to scream out bloody murder.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not answering to anyone of them nor am I going to entertain such thoughts. Our mission is to get Samantha to YellowStone National park without a single problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. You got one month to figure out what you want to do during those time we stay on this boat.¡± Orange juice got caught on my throat as I coughed. ¡°Are you okay, Tila?¡± Ray asked with concern. He shot Jaz a disapproval look towards her, but she shrugged it off like it was nothing. ¡°One month? It takes one month to get to where we need to go? That¡¯s ludicrous. It doesn¡¯t even take three days on road to get from Chicago to Wyoming.¡¯ ¡°My best bet is that he has something else planned from my understanding, we got a couple of places we need to stop by before we make it over there. Something about it being a necessity. I don¡¯t know you have to talk with Adam about it.¡± I couldn¡¯t phantom why he would need to go so slowly towards our destination. Wasn¡¯t this a priority mission to get Samantha from one location to the next? When I glanced towards Samantha, she didn¡¯t seem to be phased at all by the long trip. Instead she seem to be enjoy ever second of the trip as if it was a very long vacation. ¡°Tila, I¡¯m telling you. Stick with your mate. He¡¯s the only one who could truly keep you happy.¡± Ray spoke. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Did you forget? He rejected her.¡± ¡°Yes, but like you said. He was mooning over her. You know just as well as I that the first sign of the mate¡¯s pull and the mate¡¯s pull is always right. The Moon Goddess didn¡¯t create your other half for you for no reason.¡± He grumbled. ¡°I would give anything to have my mate with me right now.¡± I felt a little bad. Ray was an hopeless romantic and he always droned on about, waiting to meet his mate. If it isn¡¯t half the time sleeping around, he would shake every girl''s hand to meet his destined one. Sometimes I think he goes over the top in sleeping with other girls, but hey that¡¯s his preference. Majority of the other male pack members aren¡¯t as sex crazy as him, but are more respectful. My guess is his desperation has increased over years, worrying about dying alone or something like that. ¡°Did you get any call from Jayden?¡± I asked Jaz, trying to change the depressive topic. ¡°Yes, they said that they would be arriving near the closet town in four days. We already sent someone to build the pack houses yesterday with the help of Adam. Plus we got the territory on the east side of the Yellowstone National Park, where the other werewolves haven¡¯t claimed yet. From my understanding we¡¯re a six hours away from Blood moon¡¯s pack and eight hours away from Silver Crow Pack. Plus If I remember correctly, Adam¡¯s is creating a secondary headquarters alongside our pack house.¡± I stifled a groan. He seriously going to follow me everywhere I go. I should¡¯ve just cut him off in the beginning before it became like this. Sighing, I gave up in thinking too much about it. What was done was done. There wasn¡¯t anything much to it than this. ¡°So what time is the Silver Crow¡¯s pack coming?¡± Ray look down at his watch. ¡°In four hours.¡± Suddenly I heard loud yelling and shouts of excitement on deck. All of us whipped our heads towards the direction of the sound and looked through the glass towards the deck. Large number of werewolves were climbing up the side, shaking hands with Adam, and a blond female jumped into Ken¡¯s arm as if they were long lost lovers. I shook my head and rolled my eyes. Jaz caught that look, and gave Ray the I-told-you-so face.. ¡°I take that back. They''re here.¡± Ray didn¡¯t answer to Jaz¡¯s look. ¡°Well than why don¡¯t we go greet our guest shall we?¡± I took the last bite, and got up. Jaz picked up Samantha and both of them followed behind me. We made our ways towards the deck, watching and carefully checking out our allies. It didn¡¯t take long for ten people to get on board. Suddenly I heard a whimper followed by an excitement from behind me. ¡°Mine!¡± Ray sweeped past me and stood right in front of a petite asian lady. Her long black hair swayed back and forth behind her, while Ray scoops her up in one go. Compare to Ray who was literally towering over her in height, she seem dwarfed in comparison. Both of them had their eyes interlocked with their face inches away from kissing each other. What was more surprising was that Ray didn¡¯t just go dive into a kiss right there and there like he always do to every female he see, but instead he was very gentle with her as if she was the most precious thing in the world. ¡°Mine.¡±His voice sent out a chilling but sweet tingle that made me shudder. Every time I see an werewolf find their mate, I could feel the wheels turning and the magical pull of love at first sight clicking into place. It was as if the whole world was bent on pairing the two together as if they were long lost lovers that had finally reunited themselves here and now and nothing else mattered. I was especially happy for Ray, he had finally found his soul mate that he was desperately looking for. Bubbles of happiness reel up in my heart at the sudden thought of a new pack member entering into our midst. I knew he wouldn¡¯t let her go, he wasn¡¯t the type to throw away the chance that he was looking for, especially because of all that whining that he had done to the point where I felt like my ear would bleed off. ¡°Hello,¡± The asian lady spoke with a shy smile, while she gazed upon Ray. Her cheeks turned bright red from the intense stare that Ray gave off. ¡°My name is Jang-mi or you can call me Rose.¡± ¡°Ray.¡± Ray was breathlessly as if he couldn¡¯t say anything else but swallow up everything about her. He inhaled her scent as if she was some kind of addictive drug. ¡°Okay, you two love birds. Please keep your public affection to the minimal and keep your clothes on for now. We all are thrilled that you have found your mate, but we don¡¯t want to see what happens next.¡± I clapped my hands, catching both of them out of their trance. Ray turned so red that I was shocked. ¡°Did you just blush?¡± I stared at him stunned. ¡°Holy cow, the world is ending. Jaz hurry up and take a picture of him now!¡± I blurted out. Jaz actually fumbled around and pulled out her phone. With a click, she took a snapshot of him. Both of us grinned from ear-to-ear as our gaze met instantly understanding what we were going to do with the picture. This is why Jaz was my friend, we hit it off effortlessly without even having to attempt to speak it out. Ray was squirming under embarrassment as he hugged Rose closer. He tried his best to hide behind her, but he was failing spectacularly. Rose giggled as her hand rubbed Ray¡¯s hair, causing him to shiver in bliss. I felt an intense gaze directed at me. Turning around, I saw Ken staring at me with longing. I turned away and noticed that they were others staring at Ray, Rose, and I, making me feel embarrassed as well. With a cough, I cleared my throat. ¡°Anyways with that being over, Adam what exactly is the plan?¡± Adam was jerked out of his stupor. He shook his head followed with a knowing understanding. ¡°We got a couple of day trip down south before we hit Mississippi River. I need to make a stop at the nearest town to meet with someone.¡± ¡°Wait, why stop now? Aren¡¯t we in a hurry?¡± I couldn¡¯t help voice my opinion at the sudden change of plan. ¡°Yes, but there are things we have to get done before we make it to our destination. Without it we might be set back for awhile.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Not now, I¡¯ll inform you guys in due time. So with that being said, I hope you all enjoy your little vacation while we cruise down the river.¡± ¡°I need to talk with all three of the Alpha¡¯s here: Alpha Ken, Alpha Ted.¡± They stepped forward towards Adam. Alpha Ted reminded me of a grizzly bear with his large body and heavily bearded face. One look at him, anyone would¡¯ve run the other way, especially those thick muscles that intricately laced his whole body. I was afraid one bear hug would squash a man¡¯s bone if he wasn¡¯t careful. Plus he didn¡¯t look even past thirty years old. Werewolves age slowly, every five human years we grow by one. ¡°And finally Alpha Tila.¡±Adam finished off his sentence. Everyone was caught off guard when they heard my name and saw me step forward. It was very rare to see an female Alpha leader without a male Alpha at her side. No more can I pull Ray as my escape goat for him to pretend to be my mate. Those days were over and it was my time to step forward, showing who I am. ¡°The rest of you are dismissed.¡± Adam turned towards me. ¡°Please bring Samantha and follow me to my studies.¡± Adam turned around. I nodded towards Jaz and Ray, telling that everything was okay. Jaz handed me Samantha who latched onto my shoulder, wondering what was going on. We headed down the stairs, walked through the hallway, and ended in the captain''s quarter. It was a cozy room without any luxurious items that I would see in all the other rooms. I was quite surprised that they weren¡¯t any high class chairs, curtains, tables, or possibly decorated diamond statues or something on that line. It just seem way to simple that it contradicted Adam¡¯s persona. He was a flamboyant vampire, and to see him humbled to a simple single room was mind shocking. I wasn¡¯t sure if the other notice, but man was I blown completely away. This was a side that I never knew about Adam and it made me wonder why? Adam pulled back his comfortable cheap piece of chair and sat down with his hands crossed in front of him. He glanced towards us three, standing a distance away from each other, but still close to one another. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to get on with business.¡± > Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°So what do you have to say Blood Earl.¡± Ted spoke in a gruff voice that made me nervous. It was low, but threatening filled with dominance and pride. Even Ken stood up sharper, looking at Adam with suspicion. ¡°Simple really. We¡¯re going to the Witches Lagoon in the Bellburkley, Missouri.¡± ¡°Bellburkely is that even a name?¡± I muttered, thinking that the naming sense for the town was strange, but then again the world already have strange names plastered on street signs so it wouldn¡¯t be such a big of a surprise. ¡°Yes, the few towns in Missouri for supernatural creatures.¡± ¡°Why stop there? What purpose do we need to meet up with a witch?¡± ¡°To get a love potion of course.¡± Adam look at me dead serious. ¡°What?!¡± All three of us shouted in unison. This was the first time where three different Alphas of different pack actually synchronize together. In which case it was a huge accomplishment for Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t always see eye-to-eye. I stared back flabbergasted at what he just said. Did he just? No, way. I should¡¯ve known. There just wasn¡¯t any reason why he would ever be serious in the first place. ¡°What kind of crap are you spouting?!¡± Ken was furious at the lax atmosphere around Adam. For a moment there, I thought Ted would choke up and go into a full out fits of rage, but not in a second later, he burst out laughing. His large bear like shoulder shook, the whole room trembled, and I couldn¡¯t help but fear that the room would cave in any second now. ¡°Adam, you seriously don¡¯t ever change do you.¡± Ted chuckled, he wiped tears off his eyes.¡± Ever since I met you when I was a child you had a knack for saying the most ridiculous things in the world. Now you want love potion? Which female finally caught your interest to even attempt to do something so ridiculous?¡± Suddenly Adam stared directly at me, making me extremely uncomfortable. What was he trying to imply anyway with that look? The only thing I could think of was that he was having a blast leading every single one of us by the nose. ¡°I fancy a little angel that fell from the sky with pure white wings that saved my life.¡± His finger tapped against each other while a smile blossomed on his handsome face. Yep, I know that smile. For six years that I have been around him, when he wanted something or planning something devious that creepy smile would blossom on his face. It was charming yes, no to be more exact downright sexy, but for me I knew what it really meant. It meant trouble with a capital TROUBLE. I could already sniff it a mile away, and when he get like this is was time to run. Run as fast as my wolf paws would take me. His eyes pierced through me, telling me if I ran he would chase. Oh man, what the hell did I get myself into? I need to make sure that I watch what I drink for the next few days. ¡°She must be very difficult for you to handle for you to resort to such tricks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not serious are you? You put your love potion first before the actual mission at hand?¡± Ken stated in complete disbelief ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely nuts!¡± Ken threw up his hand and slammed it down in front of Adam. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. Don¡¯t you believe in true love or love at first sight Mr. Tendo?¡± Ken went silent, he wasn¡¯t sure how to reply. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Tendo just like how your kind believe in Mates or Soul Mates, our kind believe in something similar. We call them our Belladonnas.¡± ¡°A Bella-what?¡± ¡°Our poisonous nightshades our Belladonnas. They are our other half, our poison that slowly kills us from the inside, melting our heart away with just a gaze. For without that poison we die a gruesome death.¡± I felt myself becoming really uncomfortable. His gaze swept through my body, making me shudder. Goosebumps started to erupt every single part of my body, my hands started to feel sweaty, and I started to break out in nervousness. ¡°That¡¯s sound horrible in itself Adam. Are you sure that¡¯s what you call a mate? More like the black widow that eats her husband during their mating season.¡± Ted shook his head at such thought. ¡°Oh, but you see for us vampires that have immortality we don¡¯t experience many emotions and love is one of them my dear friend.¡± ¡°Love? That¡¯s a first coming out of your mouth, though it makes me wonder what kind of twisted love you have.¡± Ted was amused with Adam¡¯s answer. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t use such underhanded method to use it on that girl. It¡¯s unethical!¡± Ken was disagreeing with Adam furious. I was finally able to tear my gazes away from him and look around me as if the things in his room was the most interesting thing in the world, while patting Samantha¡¯s head. ¡°Who said I was going to use it on her?¡± Adam cocked a smile, matching Ken¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong Mr. Tendo, but I do like a challenge and wooing her in an old fashion way.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of a Love Potion? You¡¯re not making any sense here.¡± Ted was utterly confused. Even I who was at first trying to not meet Adam¡¯s gaze was finally succumbed to that same question that wrung in my head. ¡°The Love Potion is just a cover up and that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to tell all your pack members, saying I am smitten by a girl so we are stopping there, but in actuality we are going to get some protection charms for our little package in my little angel¡¯s arm.¡± Both of the other Alpha¡¯s head snapped towards me, staring at Samantha with curiosity. ¡°She¡¯s not a package you know.¡± I grunted, not liking the way he called Samantha. Adam spoke chirply. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be a sweet heart and bring her over here.¡± With a tap of his fingers, he patted on top of the desk. Samantha gaze up at me with fear and I hugged her, telling everything was going to be alright. With careful steps, I stopped in front of the desk and gently placed her down. She wouldn¡¯t let go and gave me the puppy dog eyes. I felt like a horrible person that just abandoned a puppy in the side of the rode. With a whine, Samantha hand shook. I reached over and held on, and she relaxed a little bit more. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± With a reassuring smile, Samantha gave a small nod. ¡°So Samantha or should I call you D¡¯rega?¡± Adam¡¯s intimidating aura made Samantha shiver. ¡°D¡¯rega? I thought you said her name was Samantha?¡± I asked confused where he¡¯s just suddenly bringing out weird names left and right. ¡°That¡¯s her cover name. Her dragon¡¯s name is D¡¯rega.¡± Adam folded his arm in front of him like he was contemplating something evil. For a moment there I couldn¡¯t help but think that Adam had something else up his sleeve. Samantha shrinked towards my hand, hoping to hide behind it, but failed. ¡°D¡¯rega. You need to change for us.¡± ¡°Change?¡± Ted asked. ¡°What Change? Is she a changeling? Is this why we been all gathered here? Do you know how serious this is? How can you harbor an abomination, Adam. You know just as well as I that changelings need to be killed on the spot.¡± His voice was very tensed. Adam raised him hands to stop him. ¡°Changeling?¡± I thought dragons, werewolves, hybrids, and vampires were enough, but now changelings? ¡°An abominations that¡¯s what they are.¡± He spat on the ground and growled. ¡°Can you explain a little bit more? I never met a changeling so I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°In your lifetime, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Calm down Ted. It¡¯s not what you think, but to answer your question, a changeling is a child that is believed to have been secretly substituted by Fae for the parents¡¯ real child in infancy, but that¡¯s not the real reason why they are dangerous. Its when they grow up and become psychopathic mass murderers just for the pure bliss of killing. 50% of mass murders in the US are changelings and their thirst for death increase for every body count that they kill.¡± ¡°There a liability to our magical race. It¡¯s best that we swiftly get rid of them before they create trouble.¡± Then it hit me, he also did say that they were fairies in this world. I shouldn¡¯t be so surprised, but damn. It¡¯s a lot to take it. ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re saying fairies are evil?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s only the changelings.¡± ¡°Then why do they give out there kind to humans? What sense does that make?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes through the mind of fae, they are fickle creatures for my taste, but from my understanding is that they hate humans with a passion. Putting in their own kind to kill off the humans is something that they enjoy doing, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all.¡± This made me think it over. ¡°So there are quite a bit of human haters huh?¡± I unconsciously spit out. ¡°You could say half the magical creatures do. From the amount of natural habitat that¡¯s been being destroyed by them every second. Our place of existence becomes harder to hide from the prying eyes of humans.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just come out?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The number of mass panic we would create tot he world is innumerable and a wild magical creature hunt will ensue again. The last known magical war happened at the beginning of Christ birth and ended on his death. That day was called the Magical War between Humans and Magical Creatures.¡± My lips twitched. ¡°Really?!¡± I blurted out in complete dismay. ¡°What the heck? How? What? When? Where? I mean is this even real?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Yes, the Magical War was the most brilliant war that I have heard in history of Supernaturals. You could say he was an iconic figure in helping us dull the mind of the humans into forgetting all about us. Making us into legends and myths, and disappearing behind the clouded darkness to help us live.¡± With an O shape, I stared in disbelief. This was a story that I had never heard about nor knew it ever existed. I knew that the magical creatures on Earth was here before the dawn of man, and the werewolves existed since the dawn the man as with vampires. Anything else older than that were faes, dragons, and other legendary creatures. ¡°And do you know what the best part is?¡± Adam gave a smug smile. I shook my head slowly. ¡°He was one of us. A magical creature of legends.¡± I should¡¯ve know. To have such miraculous power, one needed to be in human. He was a living breathing god in this world. ¡°He was?¡± I squeaked. ¡°Yes,¡±¡± ¡°That is?¡± ¡°I leave that to your imagination.¡± He winked. I felt slighted. He just dangled the juicy information in front of me and snatched it away in seconds. How I hate it when he does that. ¡°Fine, then what does Samantha got to do with this?¡± ¡°She is our next catalyst for the next Magical War, and we are her knight in shining armor. Our job is to stop the Magical War from happening for another couple hundred years at best. Eventually the Magical War is going to happen, but now isn¡¯t the time. We aren¡¯t ready for a global war.¡± I took in a sharp intake. Global war. That¡¯s literally World War III in the human world. The last World War caused immense damage and destruction, but this war would be catastrophic to all races. ¡°So that means what the Black Wolf Pack is doing is trying to instigate a magical War. Correct.¡± ¡°You got it my little angel.¡± Adam snapped his finger and grinned. ¡°Why though? Why damn us all?¡± ¡°Because they hate humans, but I on the other hand don¡¯t. You see humans are our food, why would we kill our food?¡± The way he said humans are food rubbed me the wrong way. There were times that I forget that Adam is a vampire, and he sees the world through a different perspective than mine. ¡°So is the Fae also behind all of this?¡± ¡°Possibly.¡± ¡°Anything else that you didn¡¯t tell us?¡± ¡°None that I could think of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit worrisome.¡± Ted furrowed his eyebrows, while he brought up his hand to rub his beard. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell us, why this little girl is important.¡± ¡°D¡¯rega, please.¡± The little girl nodded, she pulled of the small star shaped brooch that was on her chest. The illusion that was casted on her body shimmered and change. In the place where she sat was a beautiful pure gold dragon. Her scales glittered like the sun, her long tail wrapped around her body, while she sat up on her butt. Two pairs of feathery golden wings were attached to her back while another pair were attached to her head. Beautiful triangle shape head, pearly white teeth, long sleek neck, and a mystical color eyes that seem to change from green, blue, and gold. ¡°A-A-A dragon!¡± Ted hissed. He took a step back in surprise and fear. ¡°Not any kind of dragon: a Seraphim Dragon. How? Where did you find her?¡± Ken spoke in awe and disbelief. ¡°She was going to be sold off to the highest bidder at the Silver Valkyrie Club. The buyer was from the Black Wolf Clan.¡± ¡°Those damn wannabes. Why the hell would they take a Black Wolf as their symbol? There making the black wolf look bad enough as it is. Any more and it¡¯s just going to tarnish the true Black Wolf¡¯s reputation.¡± I was sudden surprised at what he just said. I never thought he would stand up for Kimberly¡¯s wolf Seline in a thousand years. This made me wonder what was the sudden change in heart for him to say such words. Either way, I wasn¡¯t to impressed. ¡°Why do you have something against the Black Wolf?¡± Adam asked curiously. ¡°No. I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just saying they should¡¯ve picked a different name.¡± Ken glanced towards me for a split moment. ¡°It¡¯s there pack. Whatever they choose is up to them.¡± Adam leaned back not really caring. ¡°So if I understand you correctly, the Black Wolf Clan was trying to steal a sacred dragon correct?¡± Adam was silent for a moment. ¡°No, they weren¡¯t just going to steal her. They were going to raise her and then kill her. Her blood is the finest quality of elixir for ailments, her feathers brings good luck to the wielders, her bones grounded up can be made into deadly poison, her eyes are precious collectibles, scales that can repel all magic and even an atomic bomb, her meat is the finest quality ever to exist, and her tendons are used to create mythical bows. So now tell me, why wouldn¡¯t they not want to kill her? The profit are astronomically high to the point where you can buy off a whole country the size of Europe, and the best of all the magical power she has is almost godly. For her specific species can¡¯t use her power in an infant stage, it takes about a hundred of years to be able to control her ability without any trouble.¡± Every single one of us pulled in a sharp gasp. My head was swirling just the thought of the amount of money that she can be traded off as and the horrible things that would do to Samantha. ¡°What the hell, is she some kind of Jesus dragon. Shit that¡¯s crazy.¡± Ted swore so loud that we were shaken out of our stupor. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you killed her?¡± Ken spoke. ¡°You are a profit type of vampire. I have heard and seen your shady type of business. Half of U.S black market goes through your fingers.¡± ¡°I told you. I am not suicidal. I love humans and pissing off the dragon race is not my agenda, especially someone of her kind that can set us back to the primitive times. Even though I haven¡¯t lived for more than a thousand years, I have heard what my ancestors were like living in the past. It wasn¡¯t pretty when the food was scarce. My kind were almost died from extinction.¡± He growled. ¡°So with that being said. I am rather happy with where society is right this moment and right now, we don¡¯t need another Magical War.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say what you say is true, your kind has always flopped sides constantly, how are we sure you won¡¯t do it again?¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t know, Mr. Tendo. For when there is a better way to stop the Magical War from happening, I would take that chance.¡± ¡°The words that I hear that¡¯s coming out from your mouth is that you only want to save your own hide.¡± Ken growled. ¡°It¡¯s better than not having a reason at all or having the whole world destroyed. I am not a creature of the light, Mr. Tendo. And my kind does things differently than praying to the Moon Goddess in the hopes the world would change. This world is not made up of unicorns and rainbows where we frolick around the green pastures holding hands. This is war and our kind has always done well in the shadows to get the job done.¡± Ken showed his teeth and snarled. ¡°This is why I hate working with filthy blood suckers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like working with mutt like you, either. But, life doesn¡¯t always gives us everything that we want. Now with that being said, the power in the amulet that D¡¯rega has is running out of juice. So, we¡¯ll be stopping by the witch to add more power till we are able to hide her once again..¡± Adam stood up. He walked around the table and started to head towards the door. Samantha put back the brooch back on as her human figure came back into place. ¡°Well then our meeting is adjourned. I would like to take a slight sun bath for awhile. Tila would you care to join?¡± Samantha hopped off the counter and started to follow Adam. I was surprised that Samantha actually wanted to follow Adam after the intense pressure that he gave her, but seeing how she had heard everything from Adam¡¯s lips, it seem to me that she trust him a little bit more than before. There weren¡¯t no fear anymore, but instead it was filled with gladness that someone was on her side, protecting even though it could be short. Something about Samantha felt wiser than any normal child, maybe it was because she was a dragon and her intelligence were considered mature. From what she had learned herself, she had made it obvious that she was going to stick close to him. Samantha walked over and grabbed his pants. Adam glanced down, wondering why she suddenly grabbed him. Instead she gave him a smile that could warm up any body¡¯s heart just from looking at her, but Adam didn¡¯t smile back. Though I could see that his expression softened, making him look more human than a vampire. He turned towards me, waiting for my answer. ¡°I guess so.¡± I walked over, picking up Samantha. ¡°There nothing better to do but to enjoy the day and laze around. What do you think Samantha?¡± Samantha nodded in agreement. ¡°That sunbathe is shall be.¡± ¡°That sounds fabulous, I¡¯ll go get the sunblock. I¡¯ll meet you out on the deck.¡± Adam left first out the door. Ted was next, but before he left he stopped and turned towards me. ¡°Its nice meeting you. Miss Tila. I for sure going to have a heck of a story to tell when this is all over with.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± I replied. ¡°Either way, we¡¯ll be team mates. I know Adam can be quite stubborn, but he does do this more than for himself. I assure you the time that I have spent with him, the more human he is than a vampire.¡± I wasn¡¯t so sure how to take in Ted¡¯s words. For Adam to be more human sounded way to unrealistic, but I didn¡¯t really know much about him. Honestly in the past six years, I never took the initiative to really talk with him and instead kept him at arm¡¯s length. ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll see you outside.¡± Ted walked out, leaving just Ken, Samantha, and me in the room. I started to head towards the door, when Ken stopped me from exiting. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Ken spoke. ¡°Please.¡± I sighed and closed my eyes. Talking to him right now wasn¡¯t something that I wanted to do, but letting him speak his mind just once was something I at least could allow him, especially because the way Seline seem to slam around the barrier yelling at me to talk to him. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll meet you at the back of the ship.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Thank my wolf.¡± Ken let go, and I left without even looking back. > Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I waited by myself at the back, leaning on the rail enjoying the scenic view. Cool and refreshing wind blew in the air, trees with jade-like leaves encircled along the river. The wide and smooth mirror-like river snaked downwards off into rolling hills. One couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the small piece of nature that still persist in flourishing in this human infested world. There weren¡¯t many places that I have seen with natural scenery, but this was just a sliver of nature. Soft clunking of dress shoes could be heard, walking towards me. I didn¡¯t turn back and instead continued to watch around me. Ken walked over next to me a good foot away, I could tell that he was slightly tensed, but it didn¡¯t bother me. Instead, I didn¡¯t care. I left Samantha with Jaz and Ray, knowing that they would take care of her in my place. This conversation could take awhile, and I needed someone to watch over Samantha. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± I spoke cutting the silence in half. ¡°You are Kimberly, right?¡± ¡°No. My name is Tila. Kimberly is dead.¡± I didn¡¯t even turn to look at him. ¡°That¡¯ can¡¯t be. You feel and smell like my mate.¡± I whipped around and glared at him. ¡°My name is Tila and I am a white wolf. Please get that through your skull or have you forgotten I am white instead of black?¡± Ken flinched in what I had said. Then he seem to think it over before he continued. ¡°Yes, I remember that you are white, but how did you know that Kimberly was black a wolf?¡± Crap. I let it slip. Thinking up a cover story was the only way to go. Right now, I don¡¯t want to explain to him that I¡¯m not the original Kimberly Li at all and instead someone who else. ¡°I¡¯m her twin sister.¡± ¡°Kimberly had a twin sister?¡± He thought it over, rolling in his head. It seems the information that had sunk into his brain, accepting what I had just said. ¡°That would make sense on why you have familiarly scent. I¡¯m truly sorry for thinking you were Kimberly. I¡­¡­never really took the chance to know her.¡± His body slumped, he look liked he aged a couple more years. For a split moment, I felt guilt, but I quickly subdue such thought. Forgiving him wasn¡¯t easy, and right now it was difficult to even try. All I could do was to listen to what he has to say and go from there. The only reason that I even considered this was because of Seline that seem to be madly running around whenever she saw him. ¡°I know you hate me for what I have done to her.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Ken gripped his hand tighter against the rail, then he let out a deep sigh. ¡°I wanted to say sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the person who you¡¯re supposed to say sorry too.¡± ¡°I know, but please let me at least say it to you.¡± Adam gaze was full of sorrow and a hint of desperation as if what he would say would wash away his sins. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Dejected, Adam face fell. I could tell that whatever was on his chest was heavy, eating him up to the core. ¡°T-then there is nothing that I can do.¡± Tila! Let him! Seline¡¯s words resounded in my head, giving me a horrible headache. Fine. Fine. Damn it Seline. I rubbed my headache. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ken took a step towards me, I raised my hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell me what you were going to tell her.¡± Ken stopped worriedly. His expression soften. ¡°I wanted to say that I was afraid that my pack would reject me when they knew that a Black Wolf would become there Luna. The fear held on tightly in the back of my consciousness, realizing the stupidity of my thoughts. Everyday I thought of her and the harm that I have done, mentally and physically. The emptiness I felt in my heart¡­¡± He gripped his chest with a pained expression. ¡°Can¡¯t be filled up without her. No other Luna can.¡± ¡°So is that all you came here for? I saw you sleeping around with a human. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°I ¡­..it comes with being an Alpha. You know that.¡± I did. An Alpha male without their Luna are more highly sexually driven and vice versa for a female. ¡°She endured you stupid mutt. That is the difference between you and she.¡± Ken cringed. I could tell that he was thinking over what I had just said. ¡°Was that it? To tell me your sob story?¡± I asked impatiently. ¡°Just so you know, I don¡¯t want to be here.¡± ¡°No. I just wanted to tell her the truth. That what I have done isn¡¯t easily fixable, I am a changed man and I wanted to prove it to her.¡± Sadness riddled his voice. ¡°I Alpha Ken Tedo, accepts Kimberly Li as my mate once again.¡± All of a sudden the throbbing headache began to intensify. Seline was slamming herself against the barrier that I had created, making me feel worse than before. She was howling in ecstasy and excitement, while I was cringing in pain. This was the first time I felt connected to Seline, but everything felt different. I knew we weren¡¯t truly the same souls, because my heart didn¡¯t sing out with joy like Seline. Instead I felt fear. Fear that I would disappear from the swirling emotions that wasn¡¯t mine. Fear that Kimberly would come back and replace me, making it so that I wouldn¡¯t exist anymore. I was scared. I was afraid more than ever. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen, how could he just suddenly chang his mind? I stumbled forward, Ken rushed forward and grabbed me by the shoulder before I could fall. A shock of electricity sent out towards me, causing me to jolt backwards. ¡°Are you okay Tila?¡± ¡°No-¡± I gasp as another wave of electricity hit me again when he touched me. Nausea took over me, while I fought hard against Seline. We both battle for supremacy and I knew that I didn¡¯t want her to win. I was selfish. I know I was, but I was more afraid than I have ever been in my life. Ken suddenly hugged me into his arm, causing me to have short breathe. Panic filled my body, I tried to struggle out of his hold, but I couldn¡¯t. My body wouldn¡¯t listen and instead stood there in place. ¡°Kimberly?¡± His voice shot through my ears, breaking the concentration that I had built up against Seline and was shattered in an instant. Seline roared to life, and I fought tooth and claw with her in attempt for dominance in my mind. My white wolf form didn¡¯t back down against Seline and instead used all the Alpha¡¯s power that I had to fight her. He called my name! Seline shouted and howled. We were in a full out brawl with each other. He called my name! No, he didn¡¯t Seline! I am this body¡¯s owner now! My name is Tila! You are Seline! Not Kimberly! I aimed for her throat. All I could see was red, my instincts were on overdrive and the only thought that crossed my mind was survival. He called my name! He called my name! He called my name! He called my name! He called my name! Seline shouted in a repetitively. She slashed at my face, blocking the attack to rip her apart. Flying backwards, I slammed into the ground. Snarls escaped my lips. With a mad dash, I slammed into her body. My teeth snapped onto her side, drawing blood down my white fur. Seline fought back, her head snaked over clamping down onto my side. We tumbled, scratched, bitten, and clawed again each other. I was going to win. Not Seline or Kimberly. I was the white wolf. I was the Alpha and my will to live pushed me forward. With a loud thump, Seline was under my feet, my teeth against her neck. Back down Seline or I¡¯ll kill you. I threatened with a growl. The amount of sanity that I had left was paper thin, if she didn¡¯t back down I was sure to kill her. I am the Alpha. Seline whined, her eyes became cold and dark. Fine, you win. I took a step back, pulling away my teeth from her throat. In that instant, Seline took the initiative to strike and once again we tumbled together in a full out brawl. They were only going to be one winner and it was going to be me! With a vicious snap, I tore through her shoulders causing a hefty injury. Seline wavered but stood her ground. We scuffled some more till we bloody each other to the point where my white pelt became soaked in blood. We were both exhausted and we knew that only one of us were going to win. I burst into a run, we collided head first into each other. After that¡­.all I saw next was white and I plummeted into the abyss. ##### With a groan, I woke up in a dim lit room on a hard bed. A pungent smell of different herbs wafted heavily throughout the air. With a heavy sneezed, I fully awoken, completely confused in where I was at. The place that I was in didn¡¯t seem like the ship at all.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Everywhere around me were packaged dead reptiles stuffed in jars, herbs of different variety that I have never seen before, and different colored candles that were lit in small cups. Strange markings decorated the wall, while a soft wind blew through the half open door, causing the bones that were hanging to rattle. Large bison skull were placed in a shrine with different types of amulets and candles surrounding it. Something about this room felt ancient, and oppressive. My instincts were on high alert as I pushed myself up. I realized that Seline wasn¡¯t stirring and once again, sleeping inside the bubble barrier that I had created around her. I wonder when I did that, but it didn¡¯t matter. The fight for dominance was temporarily over, now the problem resides when I met Ken. ¡°So you¡¯re awake.¡± An elderly brown skinned lady walked through the door, pushing aside the drapes. She was quite young looking, she looked around the early 40s, but I could tell she was older than what she looked. They were still some wrinkles on her lips and eyes, but I could tell that she kept her body well. Something about her screamed grace, power, intelligence, and wisdom. I could tell that she was from African American descent with a hint of Native American from her facial features. Her clothes were simple with earthy tone colors, she wore a long dress draped with a white shawl. My attention snapped towards her direction, wondering who she was. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My name is Shelby.¡± ¡°Um, Shelby. Why am I here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember? You went unconscious after the small scuffle you had with your inner wolf.¡± I was alarmed. How the heck did she know that? ¡°How?¡± Shelby chuckled. ¡°I am a witch. My line had a good share with dealing with animals or from your case werewolves. I am attuned with nature because of my bloodline because of my Cherokee side. From what I could tell inside your body there are two.¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°I thought you already knew.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not understanding you right now. Seline and I are considered one. That¡¯s what she said.¡± ¡°But do you believe that?¡± Shelby walked around picking herbs off her shelf and bringing it to her table. She started to grind them in a mortar, while she talked. ¡°Well¡­..No.¡± I had to admit lately I been getting a feeling that Seline really wasn¡¯t a part of me at all. She felt more foreign, especially what had happened between the two of us. A conflict of minds to the point where we wanted to erase each other¡¯s existence. That in itself was scary as a whole that I never thought could happen. ¡°Good. That my dear is your first step to acceptance on who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you completely lost me. I already accepted who I am. I am Tila. Just Tila.¡± ¡°Well just Tila, you are not. You and Seline are two different entities sharing one body. A complete different power struggle between light and dark. You my dear are the darkness while she is the light.¡± I looked at her stupid. She wasn¡¯t making any sense at all. Wasn¡¯t white supposed to represent light and black supposed to represent dark? How am I darkness? ¡°You seem to not understand do you.¡± ¡°I honestly am going to tell you that I don¡¯t. I¡¯m a white wolf. How am I darkness?¡± Shelby chuckled. She scooped up the chunk of herbs that she grinded and put them in a tea bag. Then she put it in a glass and poured hot water in it. ¡°My dear, your hands are tainted in blood. Your soul sings closer with the element of darkness more highly than your other counterpart, but white doesn¡¯t mean you yourself is benevolent, kind, or with a pure soul. White can be a very harsh color, it just that people don¡¯t see it that way. Think about it this way, when you stare into the sun what do you do?¡± ¡°Block out the sun?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s too bright that it blinds me.¡± ¡°Exactly, light can be even more harsher than darkness. The sheer pain light can give you, taking away your sense of sight just like darkness. They are more ruthless, unforgiving, emotionless, searing pain from the sheer brilliance, and just as powerful as their counterpart. Light is not always sunshine and daisy. It is not just justice, but an existence of a cause and effect. The push and pull of the universe and comes back to close into a whole. You need a monster to fight another monster for it is impossible to win with a weak heart. You on the other hand represents the harsher and darker reality of light.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Not really getting her. ¡°Not only that I see that you hold a great deal of anger, hatred, fear, and even disgust at yourself contained in yourself. While she is filled with love and hope. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you hate the gods that threw you into that body. Snatching you away in the early life that you have lived and what? Waking up to an unknown world. Correct?¡± I was flabbergasted at her accuracy. Yes I was anger that I was suddenly yanked and killed so early in my past life. Now even more so that Seline would dare attack me. Yes, I hated the guts who did this to me, making me feel so confused on what I must do with my life. I feared that my existence would become nothing more than just a dream. No a replacement till the real owner of this body would awaken. But what really got me disgusted was at myself for the selfishness that I had festering in my soul. Purity? There were no purity. I hide behind the so called legendary white wolf as a facade, holding my head up high for my family. Other than that, I wasn¡¯t me. Don¡¯t get me wrong I loved my family, my pack. They were my home, and I would die for them if I have too. But the burden of an Alpha can sometimes be lonely and overbearing, causing me to become encased with shields around my heart. She turned towards me and understood without replying what I wanted to say. ¡°In the time of darkness to come, sometimes a pure soul is not what the world needs. You are not Jesus or Buddha. Instead you are you. A young woman who is faced against the world. Sometimes the world needs a different perspective on what it means to be a guiding light. For without knowing oneself, there is no way you can shine. Darkness is just an absence of light, but they are literally go hand-in-hand. What you make out of your darkness can become a shining light that leads you to your destiny and sometimes your destiny is not what you think it is.¡± Shelby came over and gave me the hot tea. I grasped it gently, my hand tingled from the warmth that the tea was giving. ¡°Drink up. You need your strength for what is to come in the future.¡± I took her advice and sip it. A warm fuzzy feeling swept through my body as a swirl of mint and lavender burst through my mouth. Delicious. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°Do you mean you or the other?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Give or take a week.¡± I took in a sharp intake. One week. That was quite of bit of time that I have missed out. I didn¡¯t like when she said the word other. ¡°They should be coming back soon.¡± What she said, snapped me back to my pack and the others. ¡°Where did they go?¡± I put down the tea to the side. ¡°I have another question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± She waved her hand in front of me. She went back to her work in grinding away at the herbs that she had gathered. ¡°How come Seline is trapped in the barrier again? I mean I don¡¯t know when I put it up.¡± Shelby stopped and turned towards me. ¡°That is because you are more powerful than her. You are an Alpha and your pack follows behind you. Not her, you.¡± Her words struck me in my chest. A couple tears started to drip down my face. I realized now how much the power of an Alpha meant as well as how much my pack loved me. I wasn¡¯t completely alone, I just didn¡¯t realize it until now on how much they wanted me back. Then I realized how alone, Seline was. Trapped away in the barrier that I have created. She had nobody but me and possibly her mate in which I don¡¯t pin my whole hopes on. We were never the same person, I knew we were different. I needed to talk with her, but right now I didn¡¯t have the courage. Instead I pulled away for the fear of my possible disappearance kept me back. I promised to myself that I would talk to her when this whole mission was over. Right now I needed to be in control, keeping my pack and Samantha safe. I knew this was a selfish thought, but I knew it would probably be for the best. Suddenly the door was flung opened and Ken came bursting through the door, followed by Adam, Samantha, Ted, Jaz, Rose, and Ray. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Ken blurted out worriedly. When he saw me up, he ran over and gave me fierce hug. ¡°Thank god. You¡¯re okay. You scared me.¡± Seline stirred, but didn¡¯t awaken. I on the other hand froze, completely shell shocked at the sudden intrusion of space. I could smell the musky cinnamon scent of his scent, making me twitch. They were no electric shock that came with his touch, it was strange. The last time, his touch made me feel a strange electric sparks, but now there wasn¡¯t. ¡°Kimberly I¡¯m so sorry. I should¡¯ve kept a better watch on you.¡± His words slapped me awake. I squinted not liking how he called me Kimberly. ¡°I am Tila and if you know any better keep your damn paws off me.¡± Shocked, Ken pulled back and stared at me in confusion. ¡°W-what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you remember how you responded when you reacted to your name. You allowed me to call you Kimberly again.¡± I look at him funny. What the hell is he talking about? I allow him to call me Kimberly? Hell no. I am Tila not Kimberly. Then it hit me. Seline was awake during the one week blackout, making me feel furious. The thought of my existence disappearing, pulled fear into my heart. I felt a sweep of rage, but just as quickly as the anger washed over me, it disappeared in a blink of an eye. I knew that this body was Kimberly¡¯s in the past. I was just an extra residence that temporarily took her place. Shaking my head slowly, I gave him a stern reply. ¡°I am Tila.¡± Ken look hurt from the sudden detachment and slumped forward. Jaz came forward and tackled me. ¡°I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re okay. I was worried that something bad had happened to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Jaz. I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°I can see that. You were just weird for the past week. I thought someone possessed you or something. I couldn¡¯t even mind link you to have our usual girls conversation.¡± ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Now you can send me all the mind link that you want.¡± I chuckled as I clapped her back. ¡°I will.¡± She pried herself away. Ray was next to come over and slapped me hard in the back. I cringed from the sudden pain, giving him a furious glare. ¡°There is my girl. I was worried I wouldn¡¯t see your scowling face after you went mental on us.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t mental.¡± ¡°Well it seem like it.¡± ¡°You guys are such a pain in the butt.¡± I grumbled. ¡°One tackles me and the other smacks me. What kind of welcoming is that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our White Raven Pack love.¡± ¡°Uh huh. Sure.¡± I rolled my eyes, shaking my head at his weirdness, but a small smile creped up on my face. I suddenly felt a hot gaze shot towards me, I turned towards the gaze. What stared back at me was Adam¡¯s enchanting eyes that made me shiver in delight. I never knew how deep and mesmerizing his gaze was until today. His black eyes stared back at me with a hint of amusement and relief. They were softness to him that didn¡¯t often come out. My heart slightly fluttered as I tear away my gaze, utterly confused at what was going on with my body. ¡°If everything is alright, It¡¯s time we get back on the ship. We got another destination to head too.¡± Adam¡¯s voice broke through everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°With the amulet charged, we should be fine for another fifty years. Thanks Shelby.¡± He went over and hugged her tightly. I could tell that he cared about Shelby in some shape or form, by the soft gaze that he was giving towards her. ¡°You still look beautiful as the last time I have met you.¡± ¡°You always do like to flutter around those useless words.¡± Shelby shook her head and punched him gently on the shoulder. ¡°Ouch, Shelby. Your punch still hurts you know.¡± ¡°I hope it did. After what you did in leaving my great grandmother. I swear, I¡¯m glad that this is my last debt that I owe you.¡± ¡°Darling, you know I¡¯ll always take care of you. Your great grandmother has my utmost respect and I swore never to touch a single hair on any of her descendants.¡± ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t want you near any of my grand children.¡± ¡°Yes, mamn.¡± He chuckled. For some reason, I felt slight irritation on what he said, but quickly dismissed as a heart pain from waking up. Whatever they did in the past history wasn¡¯t my problem anyways, plus he was an Elder. An ancient vampire that are considered immortal. The number of lovers he had probably racked up over a hundred anyways. What did I care what his love life was. I scoffed at the strange bubbling feeling of wanting to know a little more about what they were talking about. Nope. I wasn¡¯t going to get myself trapped in these strange thoughts, instead I threw them away as if they were useless trash. With minimal effort, I rotated around the bed, and place my foot onto the floor. With a push, I got up with the help of Jaz who glanced at me worried that I might fall. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s go.¡± I spoke. I wanted to get out of here, staying any longer made me feel antsy and claustrophobic. > Chapter 15 We walked out the small house situated a good distance from the river. The crimson colored sky accentuated the setting sun as it slowly lowered into the horizon. It took a good twenty minute drive to get back into the small town. I didn¡¯t expect Shelby¡¯s house to be so far away from civilization. Maybe it was because she likes to live by herself or she just hate contact with others, but her land wasn¡¯t any swamp or some kind of scary looking house that Disney¡¯s tend to draw up the stereotypical witches. Instead her house were quite homey like every normal American citizen minus the crazy cellar of herbs and bones. Other than that, she had a perfect cover up of a lady with a metaphysical shop out in the middle of nowhere. I guess that was the strange part, I can¡¯t tell her what she can and cannot do with her shop/house anyways. We all got into a minivan, squishing in all eight of us in: one vampire, one dragon, and the rest werewolves. It was quite a mix match of magical creatures in one car. The worst part of the trip was that Adam had turned on classical music. I had to tune out majority of the songs as much as I can. I have nothing against classical, it just way to boring for me. Three-fourth of the people in the car was already knocked out, snoring from the music. The only one awake was Ken that was driving, Adam who was tapping his fingers on the armrest, and me. Ken seem to struggle with wanting to change the radio, but somehow almost all the channels were classical and country. Don¡¯t ask how, it just was. I couldn¡¯t help but stare out the window with a lot more interest than before, something about this small town was very special. The sun was setting, casting a magical glow around the whole town. I didn¡¯t know what it was but there were an ancient energy that made my both Seline and I antsy. Something about the town that we were heading to called out to us to be wary. Seline. I called out to her. It was now or never, I needed a bit of answer about this land and maybe she knew something about it. She stirred, turning her attention towards me. I could tell that she was still upset about the whole life threatening fight that we had by the tone of voice that she gave me. What? Do you know anything about this land? It feels weird. Why do you care? I thought you want me dead. I went silent as guilt riddled my conscious. I¡­..i¡¯m sorry. It was so much difficult to say those words. I didn¡¯t know how difficult to say those two syllables word, but it did made everything that was stopped up in my heart flood out in waves, hitting her in full blast. My emotions were raw and primal. It was in shame and fear that really got the ahold of me that I couldn¡¯t speak to her properly. I was going to talk to her later, but it was impossible. Seline was shocked at the emotions that came through her as she synched with me. Her thoughts and my thoughts were connected for that brief moment. I understood her emotions just as I understood mine. We were both scared and feared each other. It didn¡¯t hit me until now on how fragile we both were, we were an exact mirror of each other, but we were different. It seems you have just the same fear as me. Seline chuckled. The usual attitude of Seline that I knew came back that I actually missed. I didn¡¯t realize until now that Seline was just as big as part of me as her to myself. Yea. I felt a bit embarrassed. I¡¯m sorry that I lock you away. I was¡­.sacred. You and me both. I did the same to you, but you could call it force sleep instead. I noticed. I felt angry she did that, but understood I did the same by not letting her come out. We need to make a compromise. Yes, we do. I can¡¯t let you go all goo goo eyed on Ken. You know just as well as I that I don¡¯t love him like you. I know. Especially this whole force mate bond thing. I noticed that I don¡¯t have a draw to him like you do. You should allow it to happen. No. If I have to fall in love, it won¡¯t be by mate bond, but by my own accords. Love isn¡¯t something that you can control. I know, but I don¡¯t want to be feeling your mate bond crap when I¡¯m dealing with Ken. For all I know, I could possibly fall in love with someone else entirely. So cut me a break and quit linking with me whenever you see Ken. It¡¯s distracting. Plus we have more important duty than finding love right now, our world will go into a full out war. Seline was silent. She knew what I meant. I know, but love comes in the most unexpected times. I sighed. Fine how about this. I¡¯ll give Ken a chance. Get to know him a bit more, have a couple of dates. At the same time, I¡¯ll be looking around and date or maybe get to know another person too, just to see what the difference is. You just can¡¯t use that mate bond crap on me to influence me or pray to god I¡¯ll lock you away forever. Seline grunted in disapproval in what I had just said. Fine. I won¡¯t link up to you, but you have to let me go on a couple dates with Ken. The thought of going out on a date with Ken made me cringe. I just didn¡¯t understand how she could just up and forgive him so easily just because he accepted her back.The whole mate pull was seriously degrading in my opinion, but what can I say when two soul mates are attracted to each other. It wasn¡¯t easily stopped, especially if the world was going to go against me. I had to pull all the stops if I wanted to survive. Fine. We¡¯ll talk about when, but you can¡¯t freakin put me to sleep. Then you can¡¯t shove me in a bubble. I was protecting you. Not the last couple weeks. She huffed. Okay then fine. I won¡¯t shove you in a bubble. Deal, though I¡¯m still angry at you for trying to kill me. Touche. With that solve, who exactly were you going to talk to compare the mate bond and regular love? You know just as well as I that the mate bond will prevail. Her words struck me. Who was I going to talk to? There really wasn¡¯t anyone that caught my interest in the past six years and so far the new people that came on board didn¡¯t even make my heart throb nor did I find any interest in them. I honestly didn¡¯t have anything to go off on. Suddenly Adam¡¯s memorable cologne swept through the air from the wind that blew through the window. I couldn¡¯t help but jerk my head towards him unconsciously. You¡¯re not thinking about Adam are you? Her words slapped me across the face, making me completely red. I had to literally stare out the window intensely so no one would see me red. Even though majority of the people were sleeping it didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t wake up soon and possibly see my red face. W-w-what are you talking about? Hell no. Uh huh. Sure~ From the way she spoke, I could see her rolling her eyes at me as if I was some kind of idiot. I told you I¡¯ll think about it. Quit your denying and instead choose Ken. He¡¯s the right one for us. You can¡¯t just make the decision for me. I¡¯m not making any decision at all. Instead I¡¯m telling you the best coarse of action towards our love life. Best coarse of action to your love life. I grumbled. Let¡¯s just put this on hold for now and focus on what we need to do now. When we have time or when this is all over we¡¯ll try, okay? Sure, but you better keep to your word. I will. I then imagine the bubble around her unfurl, letting her be able to hear a bit more of my thoughts, but I still kept the deeper thoughts to myself. Suddenly I felt a harsh jerk of the car, causing me to tumble towards the right. My face smacked hard on the window, my vision turned white and my head throb in pain. Samantha and Jaz was literally flung towards me, but was stopped by their belt. Everyone woke up in a start at the sudden sharp jolt with the added bonus of pain that riddled their body.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. High screeching like sound could be heard as the van skidded to the side. A sudden thump and a large dent was created overhead. I snapped upwards to see what was going on, a very bad gut wrenching promotion twisted in my stomach. Something was wrong, and I knew we were in trouble. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Ken shouted at everyone, he was countersteering to get the van under control. ¡°Bloody hell, keep your eyes on the road! You almost hit the side of the rail!¡± Adam shouted, holding on for his dear life. ¡°Shut it vamp. I¡¯m doing the best as I could do!¡± Ken snarled. He yank the car again, swiveling out of oncoming traffic. ¡°Quit being a damn backseat driver!¡± ¡°Mutt I have every right to when my life is in jeopardy.¡± Adam angrily shot back, all of a sudden the window smashed to smithereens and a hairy wolf arm snatched his claws towards Adam¡¯s neck. ¡°Werewolves!¡± His nail started to grow long and black with a swift horizontal cut, he completely chopped off the werewolves hand. Adam reached over and grabbed the bloody hand, he pulled down at the stump, causing the Werewolf to fall off the van with a yelp. A high pitch screech could be heard, followed by a crash. I looked over towards the back and saw the werewolf get run over by a car, and even dragged a couple feet before it stopped. ¡°Not just any kind!¡± Ted was fully awake. A snarl erupted out his throat. ¡°It¡¯s a damn Roguet that¡¯s been turned!¡± A flash of bright light slammed into the back of the van, causing the van to spin out of control. We tumbled, flipped, and even rolled a couple of times. My senses were haywired and pain shot through me till finally we stopped. High pitch ringing like sound erupted in my ears, blood dripped down my face as what I saw was chaos before me. Pieces of glass remains shattered all around us, I struggled out of the van with effort ounce of muscle that I got. I could tell I broke a couple of ribs from that rough tumble that we just went through. A sharp gasp erupted my lips as pain shot through my chest. Large cuts and scraps could be seen riddle all over my body, making me look like shredded paper. Luckily the others weren¡¯t badly injured. Honestly it was a miracle no one died, but I guessed it was because of our body constitution on what we are that we weren¡¯t so bad. Small cuts were already quickly healing on my body, lessening the pain. The others started to stumble out of the van. Ted was dangling to the side, till I heard him shout in pain as he popped his shoulder back in place. Jaz, Rose, and Ray were more bruised and riddled with cuts. Ken had a bleeding wound on his head as he stumbled out, while Adam didn¡¯t seem hurt, but I could tell that he had a strange gait when he walked. Samantha was the only one out of the whole group that didn¡¯t seem injured, scratch, or have anything bleeding out of her. All I could think of was that she must have a sturdier body than anyone of us to go unscathed. Not to far away from us, I saw the car that reared us from the back. Stepping out of the car was two ugly looking bipedal werewolves straight out of the horror movies come at us with deranged look on their face. We were smack in the middle of an intersection with the lights green. So far, an unearthly quietness shot through the whole place. Not a single car passed by nor anyone stepped out of their houses. Cookie cutter houses lined up on all sides of the street, but not a single stir could be seen. It was as if the whole town was enchanted, giving it a desolate ghost town feel and we were the only ones there. ¡°We got company!¡± I yelled followed by a short gasp of air. The pain from that yell made my side hurt really badly. The others shot there head towards the oncoming werewolves. Ted was the first one to shift into his wolf form. He was a gray colored wolf that was a lot larger than my wolf form when I changed. He bolted into a full out sprint as he tackled into the first. Jaz and Ray both shifted, and ran to support Ted. They both mauled the second one to death. A sudden sharp howl rang out in the air, causing myself to feel goosebumps. From the howl I could tell that they were over twenty that answered back. Ken cursed under his breath, he whizzed and shifted into his golden wolf form. One after the other, Rogue Werewolves shot out from all sides. Wolf against werewolves, it was a battle for survival. Rose and Ray fought together after they took out the first one with Jaz. They tore through bodies as if it was some kind of wolf tug-of-war. For a pair, they were a perfect match for each other, there coordination was considered exceptional for someone who had met for a week. While Ted and Ken was literally single handedly taking five of them by themselves. For they were Alpha¡¯s and this wasn¡¯t to much of a problem. On the other hand, this was my first time ever seeing Adam truly fight. His fingers were black dyed in the Rogues blood. Scarlet red eyes emotionlessly stared down at the Rogues who tried to attack him head on. Black hair was replaced by Silver hair that seem to glisten underneath the moonlight. Most of them were impaled through the heart, effortlessly as if he was strolling down the park. White fangs erupted out of his teeth as he hissed at the three that surrounded all around him. With only a couple steps, he moved gracefully around them like water. His hand dug through each Rogue with one fluid motion, destroying their heart. Not even a single spec of blood could be seen on his suit except at the hem of his white shirt. For a vampire, he was immaculately clean when he fought. I could tell that he didn¡¯t like to get blood on himself from the way he seem to scowl when his white shirt got dirty. I on the other hand, dodged out of harm¡¯s way from the sweeping claws that came to my side. Shifting was something that I didn¡¯t want to do right now. The numerous pain that would cause from the bone cracking and rearranging from my side could cause me to black out. Right now, I needed to be awake instead of being unconscious. A loud shrill of Samantha screaming could be heard from behind me. My body whipped towards her direction, I sprinted towards her in full speed. One of the Rogues picked her up and threw her on his shoulder like a sack of potato. Samantha thrashed around, trying to break free, but failed. Willing up my Alpha¡¯s power through my muscles and into my body, I charged forward. My hands shot forward as I punched the Rogue squarely in the face. With a lurch, the Rogue stumbled backward dazed. Quickly, I did a roundhouse kick, followed closely by a series of punches. Elbow strikes, fist punch, palm heel strike, and even jabbing my hand into his throat. Samantha slipped out of his grasp, giving me more space to hit him. Every time I threw my punches, I could feel the sharp pain from my side. I ignored it with the best of my ability, and instead beated the Rogue down till he went unconscious. Not even a second later, another Rogue popped out from behind the house. He ran straight towards me with open claws and a snarling mouth. ¡°Samantha! Hide behind the car!¡± I yelled, while I tackled the Rogue head on. My teeth snapped forward, biting down upon the Rogue neck. A howl of pain could be heard from the Rogue, his claw dugged into my shoulder, causing me to cringe in pain. With a twist of my body, I yanked off a chunk of his neck, and my hand snaked across neck. With a harsh twist, his neck snapped, and he slumped dead. ¡°For crying out loud! Where are these Rogues coming from!?¡± I was breathing heavy, while pain on my side throbbed. ¡°Tila!¡± Adam hissed. He stopped a Rogue from gutting me from behind. ¡°Thanks.¡± I huffed. Strength wasn¡¯t coming through my body as quickly as I wanted in human form than in wolf, especially because I was injured so my body sent out at least half of its power to healing my side in rapid pace, cutting down on the strength that I had. ¡°Anytime angel. Anytime.¡± He winked. ¡°Though I thought you were stronger than this.¡± ¡°I have my moments.¡± I ducked at a swing from the Rogue. Adam backhand the Rogue, causing it to stumble backwards in a daze. I just couldn¡¯t help myself at being amazed on how easily Adam just tore through these Rogues without much effort. Compared to him, I was moving around a lot on my feet, dodging and ducking, while Adam on the other hand was taking causal steps to the side and barely missing out of harm¡¯s way by hairbreath. The fight were quickly over and we all had some kind of moment to take a breather. Just watching him fight made my heart flutter up to my throat unconsciously, giving me a couple of heart attacks here and there form the sudden thought that he would get impaled. But always at the last minute he would come out unscathed, and instead return the power back at the attacker in three folds. Truly watching from an martial arts standpoint, he was considered an master from the way he moved and how effortlessly he fought back. It put shame to my fights. Still it did the job and I didn¡¯t complain. Instead I look towards Adam with a newfound respect that I didn¡¯t really have in the beginning. Yes, I knew he was powerful, but I didn¡¯t know he was skilled. I noticed majority of the vampires and werewolves that I had met only knew how to street brawl and using unnecessary power to deal with the whole situation. Nine of the ten time it would work against other fighters who didn¡¯t know how to fight, but people like me, it was just a whole different level. They were only three times, when I fought out of my six years as a werewolves where I had quite a difficult in winning the fight. They were all high level martial artist that knew how to fight without breaking too much a sweat. Two out of three in my bounty hunting career, I was able to bring him down without much effort, but the third one. It took Jaz, Ray, and I to take down that monster down. It wasn¡¯t easy. We had quite a lot of broken bones and badly bruised body after the capture. Though the pay was great when we brought him to our client. A million dollar bounty didn¡¯t even cut it. It was about six and we were the only ones able to bring him in half beaten without anyone of us dying. Honestly it was truly a miracle that we survive that onslaught, while majority of the hunters who went after him died. ¡°What¡¯s our status? Is everyone okay?¡± I leaned over, catching my breathe. Samantha came out of her hiding space and walked over towards me to grasp onto my arm. I look over my shoulder, and gave her a partial smile. ¡°You alright?¡± She nodded her head up and down. Her hand snaked over towards my finger, entwining it together. ¡°Just fucken fablous.¡± Grunted Ray, he was searching for some clothes in our smashed up car. A few jeans and shirts were brought out as the others walked up towards him to take their share for themselves. ¡°I swear if another damn Rogue comes out. I¡¯m going to bash it into the ground!¡± Rose changed and came over to rest her hand on hss shoulder. ¡°Calm down.¡± Her voice was soft, causing Ray to take in a deep breath and look towards her with a genuine smile. ¡°Thanks babe. I needed that.¡± This whole mate business was truly extraordinary. I mean just a couple of words and Ray was back to his usual self. Just seeing this happen was kind of scary. She was like his tranquilizer without the actually tranquilizer itself. If I knew better, I felt myself look towards them with a slight jealously at the amount of love and care they were shooting at each other. I wondered what it was like to feel such love, but I shook my head. To me a mate¡¯s bond was forced and I didn¡¯t like it at all. ¡°We need to move.¡± Adam voice cut in. Everyone was finally had some form of clothes on without being stark naked in the middle of the road. ¡°There been an enchantment cast on this whole town. Getting to the ship is our priority now.¡± ¡°Which way though?¡± Ted asked. ¡°A couple miles walk down this road and we¡¯ll make it to the ship. The moment we get on, this strange enchantment done on this area will wear off.¡± ¡°Wait, what kind of enchantment is it?¡± Ted curiously asked. ¡°Not the kind what you want sticking on you anytime soon. Its an area wide location spell for any rogue werewolves to come running towards us in a fifty mile radius. I haven¡¯t seen one of these spells used in a century.¡± Jaz gasped. ¡°Is it the witch? Did she turn her back on you?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t do these kind of magic. Its possibly another witch that casted this or maybe a warlock. I don¡¯t know, but this isn¡¯t going to go well for us anytime soon.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s the enemy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the enemy. I saw them try to take Samantha from us while we battled.¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t liking where this was going and things were getting bad fast. Adam scowled. ¡°That¡¯s even worse. We need to move out quickly. You all can run right?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice do we?¡± Ted asked, crossing his hand in front of him. ¡°No. Either that or we get surrounded by more monstrous Rogues that chew on you like a bone.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Ted ushered, hurrying the party to move. We quickly followed Adam, who directed us through the winding streets and houses to the fastest way possible to the ship. > Chapter 16 Chapter 16 All of us were on edge. We skimmed around to our left and right, waiting for any Rogues to come popping out any second. There were a couple of times, when the rustle of the leaves or something breaking caused us all to sprint even faster. Right now I didn¡¯t want to fight and instead I wanted to get to the safety of the ship. Ray had Samantha in his arm, while the others ran forward at their top speed. We didn¡¯t want to stay any longer than necessary, especially now when we¡¯re running away for our lives. Being surrounded on all sides wasn¡¯t what I wanted to be right now. ¡°This way!¡± Adam cut the corner, we jumped over a half broken down wooden fence. My foot got caught on a broken wooden fence, I slammed my foot down to catch myself and sprung forward. The strong scent of Rogue Werewolves were all around us. A couple of times, I had to hold in my breathe so the sewer like smell wouldn¡¯t slam me so hard to the point where I would choke. ¡°Damn Rogues. What the hell do they eat to smell so bad? I mean seriously? Why can¡¯t they wash themselves more often than walking around smelling like shit?¡± Ted growled under his breathe with annoyance. ¡°They don¡¯t always smell that bad. I was a rogue, but I did fine in keeping my scent clean.¡± Ray spoke. ¡°It¡¯s only the one that has gone to far left that smells this bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been a Rogue?¡± Ted was surprised at what Ray had said. ¡°Yea. For about two years until Tila came along. It changed when she took us into the pack.¡± ¡°Two years?! Wow, kid that¡¯s quite impressive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Ray frowned. Ted barked out laughing. ¡°In my eyes you are. The amount of years I lived probably doesn¡¯t compare to you. You¡¯re what in your twenties?¡± ¡°Twenty-one. If you want to talk about age, the blood sucker over there far outclass any one of us.¡± Ray pointed towards Adam. Adam didn¡¯t mind at all at what Ray had said and instead seem to pride himself in his age as if it was a badge of honor. ¡°All of you guys are so young. I remember the day when I was around your age about a thousand years ago. I have enjoy the splendors of life during those time.¡± He reminiscing over his past. Ken snorted. ¡°Should I call you grandfather than?¡± With a glare, Adam gave Ken a disapproving look. ¡°No. Even though I haven¡¯t aged in my body, my mind is still young and fresh. For our vampire kind in human years I would only be twenty-five years old. For our kind ages slow. There have been Elders who have lived over ten thousand years or even longer, but majority of them are either in their mid stage sleep or died.¡± Twenty-five in human years?! Seriously? Yes, he does look around that age, not only hearing from him that he¡¯s about thousand years old gave me a shock when I heard it the first time. ¡°Bull.¡± Ray mouth open and closed like a fish. ¡°Why would I lie about my human age? Just to look younger? Hardly.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°Originals age differently and the one that have been turned don¡¯t age at all. Their life stopped at that moment in time.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll continue grow older?¡± ¡°We stopped at 30 and in our primes.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°That¡¯s so not fair.¡± Jaz mumbled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind looking young forever till I die.¡± ¡°Want to convert?¡± Adam show off his fang with a big grin on his face. ¡°Immortality is a curse. Living forever is hell on Earth.¡± Ken replied back towards Jaz. ¡°Don¡¯t make a stupid mistake and throw you life to convert. There hasn¡¯t been any successful case of a werewolf turning into a Vampire.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say there isn¡¯t, you could say that WereVamp is a Werewolf turned Vampire and vice versa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a different whole different can of worms. Why are we even leisurely talking when we have Rogues chasing after us anyway?!¡± Ray was flabbergasted on how the mood between the two Alphas and Adam. Even I was drawn in by their pace, making this whole escape feel less threatening, making the whole trip surreal. The amount of confidence that we could get out of this without dying was an Alpha trait. Even in the face of danger, we didn¡¯t show our fear, instead we covered it with our confidence so our pack wouldn¡¯t go into a panic. ¡°Mutt you have a lot to learn.¡± Adam chuckled. We came at the end of the neighborhood and towards the Walmart parking lot. It was densely packed with cars, but everywhere we look not a single person was in view. It felt like we arrived in an apocalyptic setting and only our group was alive. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Zombies start bursting out from the ground, and started groaning and grunting towards us to eat our flesh. Any sounds that went off, we flinched towards it tensed and ready to fight. The only person out of the whole group was Adam himself that just casually jogged through the parking lot. He jumped up onto the car and ran on top of it. He then jumped onto another, followed by a diving roll. I got the feeling that he was just having fun, in which case it was just like Adam to have fun in any kind of situation. Even if it was very dangerous, he seem to like making it into some kind of game. Maybe it¡¯s because he been living for so long that the adrenaline from the fight and flight had twisted his mind. I don¡¯t know, but it was kind of unnerving to see. Someone like him having fun in a deadly situation has a couple of screw loose or he¡¯s just that powerful. I believe he¡¯s both. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t waste energy like Adam and instead weaved through the densely packed cars. ¡°We¡¯re almost there~¡± Adam enthusiastically stated. We all started to slow down into a light powerwalk. ¡°Just past that building and we¡¯ll be able to get on.¡± He pointed towards the large building that stated Albert¡¯s gunshop that reminded me of a giant Toys R Us store, but for Adults. Gun shops backup north are more controlled and harder to get with the extensive back ground checks to laws that seem to be passed in the city limits. What I did notice living in the city was that the darker aspects of humans always get their guns through the local black markets, hidden away from the prying eyes. Gun control? I scoffed at that notion of human law. The mortality rate of death is a lot higher in the city with stricter gun control than the states with more laxed rules. The bad guys and the magical creatures don¡¯t play by the human rules and when I see the humans squabbling over such laws, it makes me laugh. Who are they joking? Protect the citizens? No. There are no rules in the street, and it¡¯s all about surviving. There is no we or us, but only me for the human race and especially for the magical creatures we try to stick with our own kind. We only assimilate into the darkness, blending in as much as possible without causing trouble.. I have seen quite a lot of the dark side of humanity in the past six years more than the magical creatures that live in the city. 97% of crimes are done by the humans themselves while only a rare 3% are done by the magical race. Being in the spotlight isn¡¯t something that we want to advertise for it would compromise our existence. Mugging, rape, drugs, theft, and many more that the people don¡¯t see on the surface. When a girl screams out rape, nobody I mean nobody runs over to help her. The minds of the humans just walk by minding their own business for they fear to get hurt or push the problem to someone else. Every corner of the streets, drug dealers are posted selling drugs in conspicuous places. Prostitution is rampant on certain streets with the pimps selling out their chicks to customers in building. Just thinking about the damages that humans causes gave me a whirling headache. Even though I was once human, I can¡¯t help sometimes to be ashamed of my past kind. ¡°What are you thinking about so seriously?¡± Adam suddenly crept up next to me. His words and his appearance next to me startled me. ¡°Nothing.¡± I quickly stated. ¡°Come on, angel. What¡¯s eating away at you?¡± I bite my lower lips and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not important to the mission. It¡¯s best that we get out of here fast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. Just a couple blocks away and we¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°Safe is a matter of opinion.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He winked, giving me a cheerful disposition. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be doing the protecting. Mr. Adam Julius Everston.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Its Adam.¡± He huffed, not liking how I sometimes call him by his full name. ¡°Okay, Adam.¡± I jabbed a couple of fingers. ¡°How am I going to get paid if you die. So keep close to me so I don¡¯t have to worry about you getting hurt.¡± ¡°I will stay with you forever.¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± I gave him a funny look not catching everything he had just said. ¡°You have a job to do Miss Tila.¡± He beamed. Jaz snickered behind me, and I twirled towards her in confusion. Why was she laughing at? Looking at Ray¡¯s stone cold face that screamed with disbelief, I didn¡¯t quite get what the big deal was. It was work and I expected him to bother me for a while longer for others jobs that he had in store for me. ¡°What?¡± I gave them back look that stated what they were so hung up about. Ray was about to say something when Jaz elbowed him in his guts. Rose giggled and understood what Jaz was doing and instead patted her mate on his back to calm him down from lashing out towards Jaz. ¡°Nothing, Alpha.¡± Jaz gave a brilliant smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you Mr. Everston.¡± ¡°Please call me Adam.¡± Adam winked at her. I on the other hand was completely surprised that Adam would allow Jaz to call him by his first name. Majority of the people, he would tell them to call him either Dr. Everston or Mr. Everston, especially someone from the werewolves. Only Ted, Ken, and I usually call him Adam, but lately it seems he¡¯s a bit more annoyed at Ken. ¡°Thank you.¡± She gracefully nodded, catching me off guard. What the heck Jaz? I never seen her give him so much respect till today. Usually she would be quietly watching on the side not talking much to him. They got unusually close in that instant in my opinion, making me feel a bit uncomfortable. ¡°Awoooooo!¡± Multiple werewolves howled into the air, causing us to freeze. The sound was way too close for our comfort. Not even a couple seconds later, the howling abruptly stopped. A cold chilly air blew through the parking lot, a strong scent of Rogue wolves and another different scent caught my nose. Street lights buzzed to life, while the sun finally started to completely disappear into the darkness. Low growls could be heard all around us, while we all stopped ready to fight. Thirty rogue werewolves that all turned into monsters stepped out from the darkness, circling us on all sides. ¡°How the heck did they find us so quickly?¡± Ray threateningly growled in a deep voice as he pushed Rose behind him. ¡°This is madness I tell you. So many Rogues in one small town is that even normal?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Adam. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t even be a wolf pack in this town at all. Normally there is a Drill Pack down south three hour drive from here, but I¡¯m quite sure that there pack haven¡¯t been destroyed yet.¡± ¡°Yet? That¡¯s reassuring.¡± Ray spoke. He placed Samantha down with Rose, he pulled up his arm in front of him into a boxing stance. ¡°A couple weeks back, there have been words going around that Alphas are being hunted down. So far five of them had died and their packs obliterated. Thought I wasn¡¯t able to get in contact with the Drill Pack this morning. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised that Drill Pack has been destroyed and these are the remaining that went rogue.¡± ¡°What?! Why haven¡¯t you told us this information?¡± Ken was pissed. ¡°That information would be useful and we wouldn¡¯t have wasted our time coming here.¡± ¡°Even if you knew the information, we would¡¯ve still came. Getting that amulet charged is a priority. It¡¯s not wise to show the humans that there is a dragon living in Yellowstone National Park. Unless you want to expose us.¡± ¡°Well than someone in your group of circles told our enemies that we are here.¡± ¡°Are you sure it isn¡¯t someone your pack?¡± ¡°I highly doubt it. Packs don¡¯t usually turn traitor to our own kind, unless they go Rogue.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you recently have one of your members split off from your group and went rogue?¡± Ken was silent than shook his head. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know any of this, so it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.¡± ¡°You guys enough chit chatting and pay attention!¡± Ted shouted. His bulky body was tensed, ready to fight and change in a matter of seconds when the Rogues attacked. So far none of the rogues bolted forward to take any action towards any one of them. ¡°Well. Well. Well. If it isn¡¯t Adam Everston.¡± A deep dark husky voice spoke through the dark. A broad shouldered man stepped out into the light. Ugly scars ran up and down half of his face, his grayish brown wavy hair covered part of the scars, while his beady eye stared towards Adam with interest. His back was straight, barely any muscle bulged out of his body, and instead a very dark aura and power spilled out of him. ¡°Denko Solarus. I am surprised that you would make a trip all the way out here yourself.¡± ¡°I was just taking a stroll when I heard you were in town, I had to come by and say hello.¡± ¡°Taking a stroll at this time of hour with rogue werewolves? Really?¡± Ray spoke at him in disbelief. ¡°I would believe there are flying unicorns before an werewolf like yourself be associated with Rogues.¡± ¡°And who might this disrespectful pup be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no pup.¡± Spat Ray not liking how Denko was giving him a dirty look that could kill. ¡°From your uncontrollable rude outburst, you act like a pup in the first place when adults are talking.¡± He scolded at him as if he was a child. Ray clucked his tongue, ¡°Traito-¡± ¡°Ray! Enough!¡± I shouted in my Alpha tone, cutting him off before he could start any more trouble than we already had. We didn¡¯t know the power of this werewolf in front of us, but from the look of it I could tell that he was also an Alpha. Raz backed off and mumbled underneath his breath. Rose placed her hand on his shoulder to help him calm down. ¡°Well, I¡¯m surprised that there is female alpha in our presence. That¡¯s something we don¡¯t see everyday.¡± Denko turned his head towards me in interest. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed with a real Alpha and instead of playing pretend?¡± I snarled. ¡°If I were you I would take that back before my fist enters your mouth for that rude comment.¡± ¡°For a she wolf you have quite a tongue. I like that. Why don¡¯t you come and join my pack and I can teach you what it¡¯s like to be a real woman.¡± Ken snarled viciously as he took a step forward to cover me from Denko¡¯s prying eyes. His fingers flexed and cracked ready to use. Oh hell no. DId he just? My hand became a fist, and I was about to spring forward to give that sexist bastard a piece of my mind. Even Seline was spitting in rage like a cat, ready to help me out in seconds if I needed. I literally pushed past Ken, and I was about to go into a full out dash when Adam held up his hand to stop me from tearing the guy¡¯s throat out. He shot me a look and shook his head. ¡°Denko, you still have that wonderful way of riling up our blood without even trying. You do such a fabulous job at it that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if every magical community comes after your head. Anyways, why have you really come here? Someone like you needing a stroll with your pet dogs behind you isn¡¯t something you see everyday.¡± ¡°Pet dogs?¡± Denko chuckled. ¡°I guess you could say that.¡± He took a step forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stop right there.¡± Ken growled with an Alpha¡¯s tone of voice. ¡°And what you¡¯re going to try to kill me like that she wolf? Good luck with that, especially from the scent that you¡¯re giving off is weak compared to that she-wolf. Out of all of you Alpha¡¯s none of you compare to her strength, so why would I listen to any one of you? So she-wolf, why don¡¯t you come with me. We would make a fabulous pup together and a strong one at that.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. This Asshole is going to get it.¡± I was pissed. The alpha in me didn¡¯t tolerate the disrespect this douche bag of a Alpha. ¡°Alpha Tila. Keep your anger in check. He¡¯s goading you. If you strike out by yourself you¡¯re going to get mauled by every single rogues that you see around us.¡± Adam sternly spoke, but I could tell that he was heated as well. ¡°I¡¯m trying but his disrespectful mouth won¡¯t shut up for a second.¡± ¡°I understand, Tila, but this isn¡¯t the right time to move.You have a mission to complete and that¡¯s guarding Samantha.¡± He¡¯s right you know. Seline voice cut through me. I could feel her rage of bubbling emotions ready to erupt like a volcano. Ugh. I hate it when Seline was the sound of reason when I so wanted to tear apart the enemy in front of me, but my priority was the safety of Samantha first than Adam next. Rushing out there right now would be counterproductive to the mission I was given and I wasn¡¯t the type to fail anytime soon. Fine, but get ready to help me out. I will gladly help tear that wolf¡¯s throat out. What does he think we are? Baby making machines? She huffed in outburst. Apparently that¡¯s how he sees us. Well if he even dares put his nasty hands or any other bodily parts on us, I¡¯ll rip it to shreds! You and me both. These were the rare few times both Seline and I agreed on something. ¡°Now answer me Denko. Why are you really out here?¡± Adam asked. Denko shrugged his shoulder and coyly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here for the kid behind all of you.¡± ¡°I expected it as much, though I would expect your employer to come instead.¡± ¡°Who? Ogma? He¡¯s busy, plus I¡¯m all that¡¯s needed to get this job done.¡± ¡°Wait, whose Ogma?¡± Jaz asked confused. Even I was surprised that Denko would suddenly give up his employer¡¯s name so easily. ¡°A hybrid.¡± Ted growled. ¡°You don¡¯t mean a werevamp do you?¡± She gasped in shock. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been one since 2011.¡± ¡°They are other living hybrids out there. Not many of them are still alive today. Ogma is considered one of the top three oldest hybrids that¡¯s even older than me. I was hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice us here, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case if Denko is here.¡± ¡°So this whole time a hybrid has been chasing after Samantha?¡± I was stunned. What was the chances? Right now it was pretty high up there. I should¡¯ve known. I shouldn¡¯t be so surprised at the amount of exceptionally crazy things to happen in the supernatural world. It was common knowledge that something always goes in the opposite direction when it comes to the supernatural aspect of life. ¡°Yes, and the one you don¡¯t want to meet ever in your lifetime.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s so dangerous, why the heck do you have me guarding Samantha? Shouldn¡¯t someone stronger than me be guarding her instead?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Almost all of my clan members are turned and only a handful are originals vampires. The turned can¡¯t move around in the daylight, meaning we need a different source of protection that not from our kind. That is where you come in.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you. You¡¯re my first ever werewolf alliance in the history of Vampire and Werewolves. Without you, there wouldn¡¯t be an allegiance that I could turn too. Ted and Ken is here out of debts, but you are a whole different case in itself.¡± ¡°You need to explain.¡± ¡°Not now, I¡¯ll tell you when we get back on the ship.¡± ¡°You better.¡± I needed answers, but first we needed to get out of this sticky situation. > Please support my story by commenting, sharing, liking, or donating it greatly motivates me to continue writing. Thank you Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Denko frowned when he saw us talking among ourselves. He cleared his throat to bring us back to him. ¡°So is your little chit chat over?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go continue to walk your dogs and let us go.¡± Adam spoke without a single care about Denko presence. He wasn¡¯t intimidated by Denko at all. ¡°Absolutely not. Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? I believe you don¡¯t want to die correct?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be the one dying today Adam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Everston to you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Denko waved his hand not caring much. ¡°Still, I would advise you to leave the dragon behind.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I have warned you.¡± Denko frowned at Adam¡¯s words. He was getting impatient by the second by Adam¡¯s words and attitude. ¡°No, you got it wrong mutt. I am warning you.¡± Before Adam finished his sentence, he struck. He plowed into Denko in a matter seconds, catching everyone off guard. It became a free-for-all, all the rogues that were on standby jumped into the fight. Adam had his hands around Denko¡¯s throat, lifting him up into the air choking him out. His eyes glowed dangerously red, his hair turned completely silver, while his hands turned into deadly claws. The Rogues sprinted and attacked at Adam. Adam fluidly dodged all of their attack, keeping Denko up in the air choking. His hand scratched Adam¡¯s hand with every effort he could muster, but his strength didn¡¯t compare to Adam¡¯s and instead waved around in midair like a rag doll. Ted and Ken sprinted after and brawled their way into the Rogues. Their punches were quick and vicious. Instead of turning into wolves themselves and going naked again, they stood fighting in their human form. With both hands, Ted smashed the two werewolves into each other. A sickening thud resounded loudly in the air as both werewolves crumpled onto the ground dead. Ken was swift and quick with his attacks. He struck with power and precision, mowing through the werewolves a couple of them at a time. ¡°Stay with Samantha! Don¡¯t let them get close!¡± I shouted. My side was still hurting from my broken rib, it was still healing in a rapid pace, but not fast enough where I could do to much of a strenuous activity.I still had the power and endurance to put up another fight. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± Ray shouted. He put Samantha down, while Rose and Jaz fought back-to-back. ¡°Leave her to us! We¡¯ll protect her with our life!¡± Jaz shouted. She twirled into a perfect round house kick in the temple followed by a series of punched and ended up with a vicious elbow strike. The werewolf didn¡¯t even have a single chance for him to counter back and instead fell down dead. Rose was a whole new beast in her own way. I never seen someone so small and petite so fast and vicious. Her hands raked into the werewolves face, gouging out the eyes. Her punches were rapid like a bazooka, causing massive damage into the torso. Blotches of blue and red was already showing after a few dozen hits in under ten seconds. Out of nowhere, I saw her pull out multiple rods from her clothes and hook it up into a metal staff. She twirled it around and swung like Babe Ruth hitting an amazing home rome. For a moment there, the werewolf flew upward into an arch and slammed into a couple of cars. Alarms went off from the impact, the other werewolves stumbled backwards in complete surprise. I on the other hand made a mental note not to piss off Rose period. The amount of strength that she had in that small body was ridiculous. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she could butt head-to-head with an Alpha if she got pissed. Two werewolves came running towards me from opposite angles. I knew that I couldn¡¯t fight to at the same time. Instead I sprinted towards the closest one to my right, my feet dodge the oncoming slash and I punched into his side. With a loud yelp, the werewolf whirled around and growled. White foams formed in his lips as he show off his yellow teeth. ¡°Come on ugly. Is that the best that you can do?¡± I mocked. Throwing in another punch this time into his face, followed by a right hook that dazed him temporarily. With a stomp of my foot, I sent him stumbling backwards. The second one came barreling towards me in full speed. He tackled me from behind, I stumbled forward, and with the momentum of his push, I used it to twirl to the right and grabbing a fist full of his mangy hair. His face was stuck in between my armpit unable to free himself. I clutched him in even tighter as he struggled to break away, I yank him forward into a vicious knee strike. Bone-hit-bone and I knew mine did some serious damage from the loud crack that I heard following second after. With a push, my hand boxed his face followed by a sweeping kick. My instincts were on overdrive. I allowed my body to move with the natural flow of my muscle memory that I have honed for the past six years. My legs raised up and stomped without a single thought into his temple. The first one that was on the ground attacked once again. The blur of colors of grey and matted hair flew all around me, I knew that I couldn¡¯t show any mercy to my enemies who were bent on killing me. My hands snaked into a jab pushing into the punch and pulling back. This temporarily stunned the werewolf for a moment, and I used this chance to follow it up with a left cross punch. I was glad that my knuckles were well trained to the point where I could ignore the pain that came with the punch. My knuckles were torn in a couple of places, but so far it didn¡¯t bother me a single bit. All that matter was to get Samantha to the ship as fast as possible without her being kidnapped. ¡°Take Samantha to the ship! I¡¯ll follow behind!¡± I quickly shouted. Three more werewolves started to surround them. Ray snapped up Samantha off the ground and threw her onto his shoulder. Jaz bulldozed her way through the first one, her technique was flawless giving her the edge she needed to push one back and the other rolling on the ground in pain. Also with the combination of Rose who seem to be flying around like a ghost, her metal staff was swinging around her perfectly with her body. When she knocked with with a simple bo sweep and a downward strike, she moved onto another. The end of her staff literally ended up in one of the werewolf¡¯s mouth and poke out the other end with blood. If I wasn¡¯t so use to bloody fights, I would¡¯ve have hurled a long time ago. ¡°Move! Move! Move!¡± I shouted, covering the three from behind. We ran past Adam, who was playing around with Denko who was still up in the air. Their were dead bodies of werewolves literally all around him as if it was some kind of horror movie. He pulled back his hand and skewered Denko with one hit through the heart. Blood splurted out of Denko¡¯s mouth, and drizzled down Adam¡¯s hand. Adam gave him a smug smile at Denko. ¡°Pathetic.¡± He spoke, while he pulled backwards. More blood gushed out like a waterfall onto the ground, creating a small pond of red water. Denko didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off his skills, and died without even lifting a finger. Either Adam was that strong or he was just weak. I personally would like to think that he was just that strong to begin with. He casually threw him on the ground. The other werewolves that surrounded him took a step backward in fear. Ken and Ted twirled their head towards us and noticed us bolting out of the area. They knocked out a couple more on the way and closely followed. Even Adam kept up with us with no problem at all. The werewolves took chased and followed up with the bent to kill. ¡°Take the right. The river should be coming up!¡± We took his direction and took a sharp right. The moment we took a right, I heard the trickling sound of water up ahead, growing louder and louder. Up ahead we saw the dock ahead where the ship was in place. The engine turned on loudly, ready to go any minute now.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Quickly get on the ship!¡± Shouted Adam. Ken and Ted jumped forward onto the moving ship. Rose and Jaz, hopped over and did a diving roll. Samantha was peeled off Ray¡¯s shoulder, he threw her towards Jaz who caught her in midair. Ray twirled around on instinct, his fist flew towards an werewolf that jumped at him from behind. ¡°Stay down!¡± Ray snarled. He followed with a kick, pushing the werewolf into the water. With a loud splash, the werewolf struggled in the water and sunk into its depth. Ray jumped in the ship right after, and I ran alongside the dock. My feet pounded into the ground, with a spurt of power, I jumped in the air and into the moving ship. Adam followed after as the ship pulled away from the dock. The remaining werewolves either stopped at the edge or attempted to jump onto the ship. Rose was there ready to swing at any unlucky werewolves that even tried to get on. They were a couple of loud smacks, followed by a splash as Rose beaten them down in midair. ¡°Now I called that a home run.¡± Adam chuckled, he got onto his feet and straightened himself. He watched with amusement at Rose¡¯s Babe Ruth swings and gave a wide grin. ¡°She¡¯s my baby~¡± Ray said proudly towards her, looking at her as if she was some amazing jewel. ¡°Yes. Yes, we know mutt. You found someone compatible with you who can keep you in check.¡± Adam snickered while he smacked Ray¡¯s back. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get beaten in your sleep. She¡¯s looks quite feisty.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Ray snorted. ¡°If you say so mutt.¡± The ship pulled away, moving further from the angry werewolves that were left behind. They howled in outrage. A loud sigh of relief escaped my throat as I watched of continue upwards the Mississippi River. ##### I knocked on his door, and entered into his office room that wasn¡¯t to far away from the room I was sleeping in. On to my right, I saw a couch with a blanket and a pillow messily tossed together. His simple room was more of a dismal mess than the way he usually kept it: clean. Something must¡¯ve been on his mind for him to be so chaotic that it actually could be seen outside in his own office. I crossed my hands in front of me and waited for Adam to answer what was truly going on. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam looked up from his paper works. ¡°I came here to finish our conversation.¡± Adam placed down his pen and folded his fingers in front of him. ¡°What do you want to know.¡± ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a broad subject.¡± ¡°Then start with why you rope me into your alliance? Why did you not pick anyone else? There so many werewolves out there that could be a perfect fit.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Do you know the history of vampires and werewolves, Tila?¡± I thought it over. There wasn¡¯t much information about vampires to begin with because in the Blood Moon Pack we never met a single one. It wasn¡¯t until I arrived in the city did I find out the other existence of other magical creatures that I didn¡¯t know much about. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t. So explain.¡± Adam took a deep breathe and let it out. ¡°Since ancient times your kind and mine have always been in rival with each other. We love our human cattles while you guys hated them with a passion. An all out war between our two races had gone on for generation till we finally divided the lands between us. The vampires would stick to the cities, while the werewolves out in the country. This was our agreement the past two hundred years and still counting.¡± ¡°But why haven¡¯t any one of you guys even thought to have a treaty? You had all this time till now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. All the Alpha¡¯s were either prideful to come with deals with terms or didn¡¯t like the terms. Plus the age old hatred between the two species run deep in our blood, but you were different. An Alpha with curiosity, fresh new outlook on life, and the willingness to cooperate. At first yes, it was more one sided leaning towards my kind, but eventually I knew that our friendship wouldn¡¯t last long if it was all in our favor. Some tweaks here and there over the years to the point where it became what it is today.¡± ¡°I guess?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the life changing history behind this.¡± ¡°Well, you know that most of my pack don¡¯t like your kind and only tolerates you. I¡¯m the only one who actually don¡¯t really mind. When I pass on, the alliance could be broken you know.¡± ¡°True, but this alliance proves to the future generation that it is possible and can be done again.¡± ¡°What are you talking about you threatened my pack in the beginning so I had no choice.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve left anytime and I wouldn¡¯t have stopped you. You and I are equals. I wouldn¡¯t dare put it any other way.¡± His words were like a cold splash to my face. For him to say that was surprising in itself. This whole time I thought I was just being a guard dog, but Adam had a whole different perspective about me. Yes, he did rope me in, but I had a feeling that he knew about this magical war possibly happening since the beginning of it all. ¡°So you knew this was going to happen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was left speechless. How far did Adam see into the future or was it even possible for him? ¡°Since how far back were you planning this?¡± ¡°A hundred years. I have been watching Ogma movements for so long, I knew what he wanted, the birth of a Celestial Dragon to start the full out global war. A Celestial dragon are born every once thousand years, and D¡¯rega was born a couple weeks ago. She¡¯s still a child in this worlds term of view.¡± ¡°Two weeks old¡­wow.¡± I was flabbergasted. She didn¡¯t even look ten years, but I should¡¯ve known that monsters grow at a different rate. ¡°You had so many others to guard her you know.¡± ¡°I told you my kind can¡¯t watch over her during the day, plus your kind does a better job in protecting and guarding. Not only that the first day I met you, I knew I had found the right one who could help me make the alliance possible. I saw in you loyalty, kindness, wisdom, self-drive, courage, bravery, aggression, and the best of it all the spark. A glow you only see in a few people. An inspiration and someone to follow towards hope.¡± I felt embarrassed that he would so easily say those words without a hint of embarrassment. My cheeks flush red and I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous at his heated gaze. ¡°Tila,¡± He got up and walked around his desk. Stopping in front of me, he brought up my chin to his face. ¡°You are like me on how we think. We don¡¯t only think for ourselves, we see and envision the future as a whole.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a very selfish person Adam. How do you know I won¡¯t turn my back?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t. I have seen the decision that you made and the sacrifice that you have personally given up.¡± ¡°And what have I given up?¡± I squinted towards him not completely believing his words. ¡°Everything.¡± Adam¡¯s words whispered in low key, giving me a sudden shiver down my back. ¡°But you have gained something new in exchange.¡± His other hand snaked around my waist, pulling me into his body. I could smell a strong waft of his musky masculine body with a mix of his usual cologne that he always wear. His whole body literally wrapped around me, making me feel small compared to him. I froze as my mind went blank from the sudden intrusion of space. This wasn¡¯t the usual him, he was much softer as if I was some kind of precious jewel. I never felt such a warm hug from him before, it made me calm and strangely at peace. Almost as if I belong there in his arms, my breath started to settle as peace slowly wash over me. My hand slowly reached up, hugging him back. ¡°You are very beautiful Tila. Not only how you look, but your soul radiates a special glow that I have never seen before.¡± He whispered as he snuggly bend his head into the crook of my neck. Inhaling deeply of my scent, he relaxed himself. For some reason I could feel that he was carrying the world by himself, and it was slowly eating him alive. ¡°Let me stay like this for a moment¡­please.¡± I was awed that the word please actually came out from his usual prideful self. One could say that this was more soul shaking than the possible end of the world scenario. Adam wasn¡¯t the type to ask nicely, especially using the word please. It went against his whole belief, and instead he demanded the people to work with him or get out of his way without even using a single word. There wasn¡¯t much words exchanged between us and instead peace and quiet was the solemn answer that he and I was looking for. Who knew that a simple hug could do wonders in relieving the built up stress from over the countless years. Everything just seem to wash away in a blink of an eye and instead I enjoyed his presence that seem to protect me. Adam coughed, catching my attention. He pulled back away from me and cleared his throat. For a moment there I thought I saw his cheeks heat up into rosy red on his pale skin. With a sharp snap, he look away while taking a step backwards. His hand pulled through his black hair, his fingers trailed back down onto his clothes and straightened it out. ¡°Well then¡­that was a nice experience.¡± I nodded without thinking. One of his eyebrow went up in a questioningly look when he saw me nod. I realized what I had done and stopped. Crap. I must¡¯ve been to engrossed in that hug to realize what I just done. ¡°What?¡± I shot him back a look, trying to cover up my mess. ¡°Nothing.¡± He raised up his hand, and pushed my black hair to my ears. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­your welcome?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep you here too long¡­¡± Adam was a bit nervous as he twiddled with my hair with his fingers. He pulled back, giving me the space. For someone who domineering and powerful to see him on edge made me grin. It was quite amusing to see him nervous. ¡°Unless you want to stay.¡± ¡°Stay?¡± ¡°You look beat up and tired.¡± He quickly stated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a quick nap. I¡¯ll wake you up in a couple of hours while I finish up my work. I¡¯m sure that Ray and Jaz would do a fabulous job in protecting Samantha while you rest.¡± He pointed towards the sofa. I thought it over for a moment. I didn¡¯t realize how tired I was, almost to the point where I would probably fall asleep standing up. It didn¡¯t hit me till now the amount of high stress situation that I had went through came crashing down on me. With a slight push, I might actually fall on the floor and just lay there and sleep. Walking back towards the bedroom seem way too far away, especially when I was so dead tired. ¡°I¡¯ll take that offer.¡± I sluggishly made my way over towards the sofa that look more like a nest. Pulling back the tiger stripe blanket, I sat down. With each shoes being taken off made my arm feel like jello, and every movement made me even more tired than before. Finally with all my shoes off, I snuggled into the blanket and curled up into a ball. The musky scent of a man swirled around me. I didn¡¯t know how comfortable and soothing this scent could be to someone like me. It just never crossed my mind till now. My eyes became heavy, and the comfort of a familiar scent lulled me into comfort. ¡°Sweet dreams, my little angel.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was soft as it trailed off into the distance. For the first time in my life, I fell into a deep and peaceful slumber. > Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Three days we been on the Mississippi River heading north till we went through the smaller rivers that branched off from the Mississippi River. We passed through Iowa and made our way into South Dakota. Our next stop was eventually coming up, and this time it was in Navis, South Dakota. It¡¯s also another town where 99% of different magical creatures resides in. The reason we are stopping this time was to take the rest of the trip by car as we enter into different pack territory along the way and gaining reinforcements for the final stretch of the trip. Enjoying the cruise was a lot more difficult than I had thought. Everyone was tensed, we all wondered when the next attack would happen. They were a couple of times when we saw airplanes and helicopters that flew overhead, but so far none of them stopped. I had to wonder why the others didn¡¯t even attempt to attack us when we are blantly on water at night. What was keeping them away? The Rogues don¡¯t usually like water. Seline spoke. That sound stupid. They could just swim up to the ship effortlessly. No. Something about the water gets Rogues nervous. So they don¡¯t usually pursue. I guess I shouldn¡¯t complain, but it¡¯s just weird. Technology has grown leaps and bounds, by now our enemy should be tracking us down without much trouble. True, but don¡¯t you sense a subtle magic casted on this ship? Magic? Since when? Since we have boarded the ship since the trip. I believe Shelby has casted a strong temporarily spell. The smell of her still lingers on this ship. I thought it was strange why I could smell her even though it has been three days. Still, we need to be diligent so we can protect Samantha. I know. I made sure to keep either Jaz or Ray with her at all times. I leaned over the rail, casting my gaze out the front. The waters splitted ways for the ship to smoothly sail through the river. Leaning over, I enjoyed the cool breeze even though everyone was tensed. This peace wasn¡¯t everlasting, I felt that something big was going to happen very soon that put me on edge. It was one of those nagging feelings that I get once in awhile and it¡¯s been building up to the point where I had a nagging feeling in the back of my mind.. My sense has never been wrong since the past six years, and every time it either got me into trouble or out of it. My stomach nervously did a couple of flips, my hands felt sweaty, and I could feel the back of my hand start to itch just out of the blues. I know it¡¯s a bit superstitious, but the itch behind my pinky was the worst feeling that I got. I couldn¡¯t sleep, and instead I was pacing back and forth. There were a couple of times, when I took three hour nap, but after that I was awake, trying to get this nervous feeling out of the back of my mind. When it became to unbearable to stay inside the room, I finally came out to just calm myself down. Eventually staring at nature did make me feel a lot better. Adam walked over and leaned against the rail next to me. He glanced out the river water, letting his black hair flutter backwards. Today he didn¡¯t put on the usual gel in his hair and instead he allowed it to be left alone as it is. From the look that he has now and the look when he¡¯s in a complete different hairstyle is vastly different from day and night. For some reason he look a lot better with his hair down, he looked less intimidating and more caring which is a bit surprising. ¡°Adam,¡± I called.. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave your hair down more often?¡± ¡°Because it look sexier on me.¡± He snickered. Does vampire always this arrogant? Seline asked. Uh¡­yes. I replied back to her. I rolled my eyes at his answer. ¡°You look like an arrogant prick that needs to be slapped a couple times for having his head to high in the clouds to often.¡± ¡°That bad?¡± He turned towards me, leaning his arm against the rail. Something about what I said made him chew his lower lips. I couldn¡¯t help but think the way he chewed his lips was cute, no better yet sexy. Damn, I¡¯m going crazy. ¡°Yes, you look whole lot better with your hair down. I like it.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Adam was surprised in what I had said. ¡°Yep, you look cute.¡± Did I just say that? For some reason, I just blurted whatever was thinking about the consequence. These days my mouth was like a loose waterworks. I feared one of these day I would be misinterpreted. ¡°Cute? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the right word for a man. It¡¯s a bit¡­.demeaning. Girls are supposed to look cute.¡± I huffed. ¡°Nope.¡± I popped the ¡®p¡¯ with my lips. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, yes girls like charming bad boys in the beginning, but in the end that wins a girl¡¯s heart is the kind, loving, loyal, and cute guys.¡± Like my mate. Seline proudly stated. Ken is a perfect mate for us. You need to go and talk to him. Please no more. Ken is still someone I don¡¯t trust. I retorted back at her. What are you talking about. You should trust our mate. No, he¡¯s not our mate. He¡¯s yours. Please don¡¯t push your ideals on me. We¡¯re not a like in anyways. Seline snorted. ¡°I see.¡± Adam replied. He seem to furrow his brow, thinking over what I had just. His hand tapped the metal rail. A flicker of light danced through his eyes, making him softer and warm. These couple of weeks, Adam just seem a lot more strange. He wasn¡¯t his usual arrogant self, he had become more gentle. Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much after that strange hug three days ago, but he a bit different. People wouldn¡¯t notice it, but I did. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. For him to be thinking so much in what I had made me feel strangely nervous. I¡¯m not some kind of relationship guru, but someone like him who had have hundreds of girls in the past to date, my words probably might have been more of a slap to his face. ¡°No. Not at all.¡± He turned back and gazed back into the river. The silence was unbearable. I shifted from one leg to another, wondering when he would spout out his usual arrogant words, but he didn¡¯t. He was just standing there as if his lips were sewn shut. ¡°You¡¯re unusually quiet.¡± ¡°I am? I don¡¯t think so.¡± I bite my lips, unsure how to answer or even start a conversation. ¡°So¡­..um¡­¡­how many girls have you actually dated?¡± Gah! Stupid me. Why did I even ask such questions? ¡°4.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± My cheek twitched. For a playboy his body count was a lot lower than I have expected. Especially because I have heard so many females that states he¡¯s amazing in bed. ¡°Why you thought it was more?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± I harshly replied without a second thought, catching Adam off guard. For a moment there I thought I saw him slip. ¡°Do you think of me as wild playboy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I strongly spoke, not taking a single word back. ¡°You kill me Tila. I¡¯m not that much of a playboy.¡± ¡°Are you kidding yourself? Your age, your look, I bet at least half the population of the females in the world has somehow ended up in your bed.¡± This time Adam swerved his head over towards me and look at me in complete disbelief. ¡°I am a gentleman. I don¡¯t just throw myself at just anyone, you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what the other girls around you say.¡± I shrugged, not completely believing in his words. ¡°Plus your a vampire, I have a very hard time believing you don¡¯t go into full erotic bodily contact when you¡¯re feeding.¡± I waved my hand in front of me accentuating the words. ¡°Full erotic bodily contact?¡± Adam burst out laughing. He almost fell off the side of the ship from laughing to hard. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him strangely at his sudden burst of frenzy laughs. ¡°What? Is it not true?¡± ¡°Tila. You truly full of surprises. Who would¡¯ve thought you would have a dirty mind.¡± He wiped away his tears then tried to straighten himself, but failed a couple of times.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Uh, I think you got this wrong. The dirty mind is you.¡± ¡°Tila. Tila. Tila. I do not just suck the blood out of my prey. That is for people I am intimate with. Why share such a lovely experience with someone I don¡¯t want to have a long term relationship with? I drink from a glass when I need blood, hypnotizing them in their own delusional sexual fantasies to create the best blood.¡± ¡°Lovely experience?¡± Did he just say that? Getting bitten by the neck is some kind of special thing? Wait¡­..Werewolves actually do bite their mate on the neck to claim their other half. My hands slipped up onto my neck and frowned at the thought of getting bitten by a werewolf¡¯s mate. It just didn¡¯t sit to well with me. Eventually our mate will claim us. Seline huffed proudly. When he does, we will both become mated together. No. Sounds like a bad idea. I tried to shut her voice out, because she was starting to get on my nerves. ¡°Yes, biting is a sign of intimacy. Plus I don¡¯t throw myself around with other woman that easily.¡± He smuggly spoke. ¡°I am no whore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how the world sees you.¡± I mumbled. Adam cocked his head and his handsome face seem to search for my eyes. ¡°Why do you want a taste?¡± ¡°No.¡± I caught his gaze and flatly denied. Amusement filled his eyes at my defiance. His hands reached up towards my face and gently stroke my cheeks. An electrifying feeling erupted on contact, shooting up and down my spine. I was completely startled by his actions that I jumped back. Adam turned his hand around and stared. He gaze at his hand, wondering what just happened. ¡°Interesting.¡± He spoke casually as if his hand was some kind of special specimen that he never saw in his life. ¡°You felt it too?¡± ¡°Yes, you shocked me.¡± I replied blankly. Quickly I reoriented my thoughts. He mumbled something underneath his breath that I couldn¡¯t even hear. Even though my sense of hearing were sharp, his choice of words were jumbled up into foreign languages that I didn¡¯t even know existed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No. I was just surprised.¡± I finally calmed down and waited for him to reply. Instead he seem to be deep in thought, flipping his hand a couple more times. Then he sighed as if what he was thinking about wasn¡¯t possible, and with a shook of his head, he turned back to lean on the rail. Weird. This is really weird. He haven¡¯t joked or even tried to advance towards me in the past three days. Is he¡­..broken? Maybe life finally hit him hard in the back of his head, causing him to lose function in part of his brain. I don¡¯t know, but it made me a bit nervous. The silence between us felt like forever. I was rocking back and forth, trying to figure out what to say. There were times, when I reached over and grabbed the rail, clenching and unclenching as if I was debating on jumping into the water. That¡¯s how bad it was. Silence between the two of us was torture. ¡°Have you ever fallen in love?¡± Adam voice cut through my frazzled mind. I almost tipped over from his unusual question that I snapped my head towards him in complete disbelief. Did he just asked about love? The vampire who have gone through more relationship than me and lived for over a thousand years asked about love? Preposterous. I must be having a mental breakdown from stress right now and I¡¯m hearing strange things today. ¡°Have you ever fallen in love, Tila?¡± Adam asked again. Reassuring that my hearing was completely fine nor was I going crazy. ¡°Me? Love?¡± I squeaked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°First love or true love?¡± ¡°Both?¡± ¡°Why are you so curious?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was asking quite a lot of personal question. ¡°I just want to know more about you.¡± ¡°I see¡­well, my first love would¡¯ve been when I was a little kid. There was a two boys that I used hang out with. One was the one that I liked and the other was someone who was my video game buddy. At first I only saw him as an annoying boy who bothered me to no end, while I played with my video game friend. We used to play the latest games especially the Super Mario Brothers. We blasted through those games as if it was candy.¡± A lopsided smile erupted on my face, thinking about the whole time we play together and had fun. ¡°I didn¡¯t figure out till later that I like the boy who I found annoying till later on. We used to go camping together and eventually I started to like him. Though as year went by, he started to hang out with the wrong group of people, eventually he moved away with his father, so I never got the chance. I didn¡¯t have the courage to tell him that I liked him and still to this day I regret not saying it.¡± ¡°A typical first love story.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You make it sound like you have a better first love story.¡± I huffed, not liking how he was laughing at me. ¡°No, absolutely not. My first love died before I could even say that I liked her.¡± My jaws dropped, unable to say anything else. ¡°Um¡­.sorry?¡± Adam waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Nothing to worry about. Death is part of life.¡± The way he said that had a hint of solemn expression, making me wonder what was bothering him. ¡°What about true love?¡± ¡°If I had one would you see me standing here single right now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± ¡°Then what about you?¡± ¡°I never fell in love. Out of the people that I had a intimate relationship they were only one who would crop to mind where I was very fond of. Other than that, I am still looking for my Belladona.¡± ¡°You vampires need to change the name of your soulmates into something different. The way you describe Belladonna¡¯s last time makes me wonder if there more of a poison to your soul than a good thing.¡± ¡°You think so? I¡¯m actually quite fond of it. It sounds elegant. Plus they are our bittersweet poison that we can¡¯t get enough of to die for.¡± ¡°I never heard love to be said in that way. Sounds really bad. How do you know when you found your Belladona?¡± ¡°The taste of their blood. The first taste becomes an fatal addiction.¡± His tongue slipped out and licked his lips. His head turned towards me, giving me a strange ravenous hunger. I scooted a little bit further away from him, because he was making me a bit nervous. For his hunger was quickly quenched when he saw me step away. ¡°An if your Belladona dies, what happen to you?¡± ¡°We change into monsters and eventually get killed by hunters. Our endless thirst becomes unbearing that we seek an end to the ravenous hunger. Majority of us can¡¯t stop it and it consumes them, becoming monsters. Sucking away the blood of our prey into empty husk, killing out of pleasure, but never being satisfied with the exquisite wine that we we had of our Belladona. For us vampires, this is the mark of our true end. For immortality is a curse in our kind¡¯s life, never finding a rest but to continue living an empty husk of a shell. For when we find our Belladonnas, we feel once again the spirit of life that we have once forgotten.¡± ¡°That sounds a bit similar to a soul mate for werewolves.¡± I spoke, thinking over what Adam had said. They were in actuality a lot of similarities that I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Werewolves have what you call mates and so far there is only one for us that the moon goddess has given.¡± ¡°I have heard about your werewolf¡¯s courtship.¡± ¡°Just like when their mate dies and they become mated, not even soon after their other half follows after. Some kills themselves, other dies by other hands, while other just live on as an empty husk till eventually they die of a natural cause. Majority of them usually goes insane and get killed.¡± ¡°Is Ken your mate?¡± Adam asked with a strained voice. ¡°He¡¯s Kimberly Li¡¯s mate. Not mine. ¡° I blurted out. The thought of him being my mate felt wrong. It just didn¡¯t seem right even if I tried to accept it. What are you talking about?! He is our mate! Seline was shouting in riot. I¡¯m not Kimberly Seline. Please do not throw your ideal mate crap at me. I don¡¯t feel anything for him. You will eventually. You promised to go on a date with him. So instead of talking to this vampire we should be enjoying our bonding time with our mate. Oh shut up Seline. Let me do things my way and don¡¯t force love on me. I don¡¯t like that or I¡¯ll stuff you back in your cage. This time Seline went silent and instead angrily curled up into a ball. ¡°He¡¯s Kimberly Li¡¯s mate?¡± Adam asked confused. ¡°Yes, he rejected her six years ago.¡± I don¡¯t know why I was telling him my life story, but for him to hear it made me have a bit more of the stress that I have accumulated relieved. ¡°That is something unheard of. Even for your kind, especially since I heard that rejected mates tend to go crazy as day goes by.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s the thing, I didn¡¯t.¡± Though I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Seline already was from her outspoken words. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I mean she didn¡¯t.¡± Ugh¡­talking in third person wasn¡¯t easy. Forget it, what does it matter if I tell him the whole truth. Adam was a vampire, and I don¡¯t think my mate would be a vampire anyways. Plus he¡¯s a good listener, even though he can be a bit outspoken at time. In the past six years, he had kept a fare share of secrets without spilling them out. I took a deep breathe. Here goes, there nothing wrong with telling someone. Keeping such a large secret does drive me a bit crazy at times. ¡°Actually, can you keep a secret.¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Swear under the moon goddess that you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°My dear little angel, my lips have always been sealed in secrets.¡± ¡°Come on Adam. I¡¯m serious about this.¡± I was starting to become less and less inclined to tell him. If by the next ten seconds he didn¡¯t do what I asked, I was just going to never mention it again. Adam curiously gazed at me not sure what to say. ¡°Never mi-¡± I started to spoke with defeat. There was just no point. ¡°I, Adam Julius Everston swears to the moon goddess that I would not speak of our conversation that we hold tonight to anyone else.¡± Adam declared. It completely caught me off guard. ¡°There now I said it. Tell me, my little angel. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± At first I couldn¡¯t say anything. It just sounded to fantastical that even any sane person wouldn¡¯t believe in what I had to say. Getting to this point was a lot more difficult than I thought, Adam was the rare few I would have intellectual conversations at times. He was becoming a friend that I could converse with even though he had his flirtatious moments. Was it even a good idea to tell him about such problems? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t easily judge you as a crazy.¡± He smugly snickered. I felt a bit of my stress and fear wash away, and instead giving rise to my courage. ¡°Do you believe in reincarnation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± For someone who¡¯s immortal this was quite a shocker to hear coming out of his mouth. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°I have met quite a few reincarnated souls who had their memories intact of their previous lives.So you are saying that you are one aren¡¯t you.¡± He caught on quick. I could say that I have been reincarnated, or maybe soul swapped. I don¡¯t know, but reincarnated sounds for some reason sounded right. I¡¯m not sure how I knew this, but I had this strange feeling washed over me, telling me that my answer was correct. ¡°Since the day that Kimberly Li got rejected by Ken, I awoke¡± I took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°My name is Tila Leo and I am not Kimberly Li. I died from being accidentally electrocuted. Sounds a bit like multiple personality disorder doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±It can, but they have been quite a few cases where multiple souls resides in one body. Possession does happen, Tila and it gets pretty nasty. I have seen things in this world that one would believe is just a figment of one¡¯s imagination. A simple reincarnation isn¡¯t much of a surprise.¡± ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know.¡± I was glad that he believed a little bit more about me. ¡°What happened to Kimberly Li?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± I bluntly replied. That was the best answer that I could give him. It just didn¡¯t make sense on what had happened to her for her to just up and leave her body. ¡°That sounds a bit strange. Usually for people who are reincarnated they would still retain their main self and not allow their past self to completely take over.¡± I shrugged my shoulder unable to say anything else. Even still I was glad that Adam was willing to listen to my ramble, especially something that anyone would¡¯ve thought I was insane. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around if there has been any similar cases.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°No. Thank you for sharing a bit about yourself. That must¡¯ve been difficult for you to say.¡± ¡°Yea. It was.¡± I genuinely smiled. ¡°Well then I¡¯ll talk to you later. I got to do a couple of things.¡± ¡°Do you mind if we have another night out together?¡± ¡°Sure, why not. You listened to my woes. I¡¯ll listen to yours next time.¡± ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to I understand.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Then tomorrow night it shall be.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± ¡°Good night, Tila.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Adam stood underneath the moonlight, starring up into the dark sky. Thinking over the conversation that he had. Before I completely turned around and left for a brief moment I saw the edge of his lips curl upwards. > Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Tell me once again, why we are stopping here to change our ride?¡± I asked Adam. Not liking the thought that we have to get off the safety of the ship for land. ¡°We¡¯re literally a state away, and the river makes it all the way through to the Yellowstone National Park.¡± I frowned. We were all getting off the ship. ¡°Not safe. The magic on the ship is expiring today. Enchanting the whole ship wasn¡¯t easy. I had to pull some strings to make it happen and Shelby¡¯s magic doesn¡¯t last forever. Plus any further and we¡¯ll get caught. It¡¯s best to create a diversion.¡± I understood, but what surprised me was the information about the ship being cast with magic. At first I didn¡¯t completely believe Seline at first, but for him to obviously state it as if it was a normal everyday thing was what caught me off guard. He made it sound like magic spells came in dime a dozen and one could just buy it off the local supermarket. Cool air whipped through us. I shuddered, even though it was a summer day, I felt unusually cold. Was I getting sick? I hope not, just thinking about getting the summer flu made me cringe. I remember having one three years ago, on that day I was stuck in bed hurling my stomach out nonstop. It took three days for me to get better, even with the werewolf genes it didn¡¯t do much for the cold. We all slipped into the quiet town, minding our own business. We headed straight to the nearest hotel that Adam had booked for all of us. It was a simple hotel that you find in the countryside. Half run down, broken, and in construction, while the other half looking immaculately clean. Majority of the other¡¯s waited outside, while I followed Adam. An old lady with baggy clothes and large spectacle greeted us at the reception. ¡°Welcome to Diamond Hotel.¡± She coughed onto her paper and pen. She smacked her lips and stared at us. Adam flinched backwards, his eyes narrowing into slits. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t pleased about this town low class service. ¡°You¡¯re name is?¡± Her voice went up an octave. ¡°Simon Edaville.¡± ¡°Give me a moment.¡± She spoke out in a shrill, giving us all a headache. Flipping through a couple of papers, she rested her hands on top of her paper. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Edaville. What are blood sucker like you doing out here in the country with a werewolf?¡± She glanced up with her beady eyes. First at Adam and then at me. ¡°I thought blood suckers stay in the confines of the city walls.¡± ¡°My wife and I are here with our friends to go sightseeing, old hag. What else would I be doing here?¡± ¡°Hag? I¡¯m a banshee and I would appreciate if you don¡¯t call me a hag.¡± Did he just say I am his wife? Well whatever it¡¯s just a cover story, though I wondered how the heck was she continually screeching with that annoying high voice. The sheer amount of pain that it gave made me want to bang my head against the wall just for it to stop. What was worse was that she was a banshee, making this a lot worse than I thought. ¡°Honey, I would love to chat with you another time, but right now I would appreciate it if we get our rooms. We¡¯re all dead tired and listening to your voice is giving us a headache.¡± ¡°Your welcome.¡± She stated delighted with a big grin on her face. ¡°That¡¯s the best compliment I heard today. I take it that you want morning breakfast included in your stay correct Mr. Everston?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Adam was in a hurry, not wanting to stay any longer. We were all antsy to get out as quickly as possible. The other werewolves were already out in the lobby, waiting outside for they couldn¡¯t take the ear piercing headache of a voice any longer. I too was ready to throw in the towel. ¡°If you stay past eleven an extra charge will occur. So please leave before eleven for your check out.¡± She slipped him six keys towards him. Adam swiped the keys in a hurry and moved away from the reception. He shook his head a couple of times to get the ringing out of his ears and step out. ¡°A banshee? Seriously?¡± I asked him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s the worst customer service representative to be there working. Where the hell are we to have banshee¡¯s working on the counter?¡± ¡°Like I said the last time. This is Navis, South Dakota. The home of the dark supernaturals.¡± ¡°Dark supernaturals?¡± ¡°You can say they are considered a darker race or maybe what humans call them demons would be better?¡± ¡°Demons!?¡± My voice went up an octave. Did he just say demons?! ¡°Quite down, angel. You¡¯re going to offend every supernatural being here if you shout that word out any louder.¡± ¡°You just said that word.¡± I hissed. ¡°What the heck are they Magical Creatures, Supernaturals, or Demons?¡± My voice was a lot lower than before. ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll tell you inside.¡± Adam threw Ken and Ted keys. ¡°All of you guys need to share a room. There enough rooms for everyone.¡± ¡°How many beds?¡± Ted asked. He didn¡¯t seem to mind in sharing a room at all. ¡°Three king size beds.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t just buy the whole place out?¡± Ken asked. ¡°Do you want to pay for it? Because the last time I checked I¡¯m the one that¡¯s paying for it. Plus if you want to shout to the community ¡®we¡¯re here¡¯ go ahead. We¡¯ll have Rogue werewolves crawling in our vicinity in under an hour.¡± ¡°You do know you booked a large number of rooms. I mean seriously that¡¯s already telling our enemies ¡®we¡¯re here¡¯ kind of mentality. Someone as rich as you coming out here in a small town is suspicious as it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why our cover up is a married couple that¡¯s going out on a vacation with their friends.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the married couple?¡± Ken voice was on edge. He then look towards me, waiting for me to answer, but Adam did instead. Adam slinked his hand around my waist, and pulled my in suddenly to his side. ¡°Her and I of course.¡± He gave everyone a brilliant grin. Rose and Jaz squealed out loud in delight, fangirling and chattering among themselves as if this was some kind of show. Ray rolled his eyes and shook his head in disbelief at the two. Ken on the other hand wasn¡¯t amused. Instead he seem to be getting furious that Adam¡¯s hand was wrapped around me. My cheeks twitched and I frowned. I pried off Adam¡¯s finger and tried to push apart, but instead he wouldn¡¯t let me go. His finger dodged my attempt to pry it off and tighten even harder. ¡°So let¡¯s go and unwind ourselves.¡± Adam started to scuttle me away from the group towards the room. Ken was pissed off in what Adam was doing, but he didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything. Instead I was quickly ferried away towards a room, where Adam unlocked the door and pushed me in. It was a small dimly light room with three beds. The curtains were closing, blocking in the light. Jaz walked over and pushed the curtains opened. Sharp bright light entered through. The once dreary room was quickly gone and instead replaced a more calm and serene feel, but still it didn¡¯t do too much with the quality of the room. It still had the crappy sheets, old boxy TV and furnitures that remind you of the 1950s. For a moment there I thought I saw Adam twitch at the sight of the room. It took a few moment for him to straighten himself and wash away the not-so-happy face. I could tell that he was use to high quality products and being spoiled, but I on the other hand didn¡¯t care. There was a bed to sleep on and roof covering our head. ¡°I¡¯m taking the bed in the middle with Samantha~¡± Jaz walked over and flopped herself on the bed. Samantha followed pursuit and dived into it as well. She giggled next to her and rolled around happily. Rose and Ray took the one closest to the door. They sat among with each other, tangled in the embrace. One would¡¯ve thought they were together forever from the way they acted together.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I took the one with the last bed, but before I went over to lay on it. I was hungry. ¡°Are you guys hungry? I¡¯m going to call for pizza.¡± ¡°I am!¡± Jaz hand shot up into the air. ¡°Get me pepperoni.¡± ¡°Mushroom and green peppers with mine.¡± Ray replied. ¡°What about you sweetheart?¡± He cooed towards Rose. Rose kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll have anything.¡± Then I turned towards Adam. ¡°There is a delivery pizza shop right?¡± ¡°Of course. They aren¡¯t that barbaric in where they live in the stone age.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like that, but okay. Do you want anything?¡± ¡°Barbeque chicken wings.¡± He pulled up a chair and sat down. I nodded. I walked over toward the phone. Look at the piece of paper next to it and found the number for the local Pizza hut. ¡°This is Stone Castle Pizza how may I help you?¡± A young boy¡¯s voice received at the other end. ¡°You do delivery correct?¡± ¡°Yes. Where too?¡± ¡°Diamond Hotel room 3E. I would like a large pepperoni, another large pepper with green onions, one large cheese, a large supreme, and a box of twenty barbeque wings.¡± ¡°The total will be $52. Will you pay in cash or Credit?¡± ¡°Cash.¡± ¡°The food will be ready in 30 minutes.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± With the click the phone line ends. I sat down across from Adam to relax. ¡°So, which room are you sleeping in?¡± ¡°Here of course.¡± Adam made it seem like it was obvious. I look at him in complete disbelief. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°I said. I¡¯ll be sleeping here with my wife.¡± He gave me a brilliant smile that said more than it should. I could feel myself feeling uncomfortable from his stare. ¡°What are you talking about. You can afford your own place.¡± I snapped. He raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to blow our cover?¡± ¡°What cover- oh.¡± I felt silent, remembering the words that he had told the old banshee about us. It took everything in me not to curse out loud. ¡°Exactly.¡± I bite my lowers lips. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have come up with a better lie?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. This makes it more believable and its normal.¡± I honestly look at him funny. How was a married werewolf and vampire normal? From my understanding I thought it was considered completely rare and strange. ¡°What your saying is bluntly obvious that it¡¯s a lie. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised that we are found in the next hour.¡± Ray snorted at Adam. ¡°Do you think anyone would believe that crap? A married werewolf and Vampire? That¡¯s like saying apples and oranges are the same species of fruits.¡± Adam started to deeply chuckle at Ray¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This town is known for having a lot of interracial marriage. The first interracial marriage in America took place in this town, following after that many come here to do the same. If you go outside right now you¡¯ll see more than one type of monsters living here without causing any trouble. Do you think I would say something that would compromise our position.¡± Ray went silent unable to refute what he had said. Then he grumbled and hugged Rose as if his life depended on it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Everston. He means no offense.¡± Rose giggled. Even for me her voice were very soothing and musical to my ears. I was already enthralled with listening to her. ¡°No offense taken, sweetheart.¡± He winked at her and she blushed. Ray seem to grumble even more, but didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Fine let¡¯s say you¡¯re sleeping here. You¡¯re sleeping on the coach.¡± I spoke with indifference. Adam pretended to be flabbergasted in what I had just said. ¡°How are you going to protect me if your way across the room? I should be sleeping next to you.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I do that when you are strong yourself?¡± ¡°You have a job Tila and that¡¯s to protect me and Samantha.¡± ¡°I thought my priority right now is to protect Samantha. So shouldn¡¯t she be sleeping with me?¡± I huffed. He raised up his eyebrows towards me amused. ¡°You want me to sleep with Jaz? I believe sleeping next to her when she has someone would be completely disrespectful.¡± My mouth became a thin line unable to counter what he just said. He was completely right. ¡°You¡¯re still sleeping on the sofa.¡± ¡°Dear Tila.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°There is no sofa here. You want me to sleep on the floor?¡± ¡°I-¡± I quickly look around searching for the sofa that should be here and so far found nothing. My hands clenched and my eyes furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. You need your beauty sleep just as much as mine. We have a big day tomorrow and sleeping on the floor will make a drastic difference on when you fight.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t letting me slip away from his grasp. He always seem to have a counter to my elusive words, making it that much difficult for me to find an excuse. ¡°I have a m-¡± Then I stop myself. What the heck was I going to say? Use Ken to counter this rebuttal. Was I that desperate to weasel my way out of this? That was preposterous. I had no feelings for Ken what¡¯s so ever. ¡°You were saying?¡± Adam asked. The air became quickly tense. I could feel his heated gaze aimed towards me, making me uncomfortable. For a moment, I squirmed and tried my best to not have our gaze lock against each other. Even the others who were in the room, became deathly silent. ¡°You were saying?¡± He said again this time with a bit more force. ¡°It¡¯s improper.¡± I quickly spoke. Adam snorted and laughed. ¡°Improper she says.¡± ¡°What?! It¡¯s true!¡± I was turning bright red. This was the first time when I felt so stupid about what I had said. ¡°I¡¯m single and having another single man sleep next me is improper.¡± I huffed, crossing my arms in front of me. ¡°So now I am a man in your eyes?¡± His smile turned dangerous that it made me gulp. ¡°Well yes¡­wait¡­you¡¯re not human but a vampire man. I mean a man that is a vampire. Damn it! You know what I mean.¡± I was starting to fumble with my words, turning even more scarlet. ¡°What are you talking about, my little angel.¡± A sparkle of mischief crossed his eyes. ¡°You were fine when I slept next to you last time.¡± I heard a sharp gasp from both Jaz and Rose. Right now we were becoming an entertaining show between our little group. Oh. My. God. I look at him in disbelief. Did he just say that? I know I heard him wrong right? He¡¯s making me look like some kind of scandalous girl in front of my pack! ¡°No. I. Did. Not.¡± ¡°I know. I know. You don¡¯t want to tell your fellow pack members the heated night that we had snuggling together. Plus it was just a week ago so there is no shame.¡± Ray¡¯s mouth dropped in disbelief. Jaz was giving me a two thumbs up at me. Her eyes sparkling and nodding her head. ¡°Tila! I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± Jaz sniffled. ¡°You make me so proud. I thought you had androphobia. That¡¯s why you never had contact with a man except for pretend flirting.¡± Now this time it was my turn to stare at her speechless. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± I bursted out in disbelief. ¡°What it¡¯s true. You could lock yourself up whenever your heat starts for a whole week. You even stop advances towards any man or woman, if you go that way. I thought my dear Alpha had gone the path of a full fledged nun. We were all worried that you wouldn¡¯t have any offspring to continue on the survival of the pack.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m ever gone, we have Ray here.¡± I tried to change the focus of the attention. ¡°Not going to happen Tila. I don¡¯t have the power like you to keep everyone under control and have a strong sense of purpose and hope.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be a great Alpha Ray.¡± ¡°Please, Tila don¡¯t say it like you¡¯re going to die soon. It makes me feel very uncomfortable.¡± I didn¡¯t continue to pursue any further, knowing that it would dampen the whole mood. ¡°So~¡± Jaz cut through the silence. ¡°How far did you both go? Did you pass Base 1, 2, 3, or maybe 4?¡± ¡°Jaz!¡± I snapped. ¡°What?! I¡¯m your friend.¡± She humphed. ¡°I should be the first one to know this.¡± ¡°We went up to Base 2 sadly.¡± Adam stated sadly as if it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°And what is base two?¡± I couldn¡¯t help and ask. ¡°Sleeping in the same bed, while base one is a hug.¡± Adam was having way too much fun for my taste. Jaz squealed. ¡°He hugged you?!¡± ¡°Uh, it was just to help him feel less depressed.¡± I quickly stated. ¡°Ray, please pass me the tissue box. I¡¯m tearing up. This is the moment where our Alpha has splendidly growing into a fine woman.¡± Jaz motioned a fake tear coming down her eyes. She was such a drama queen. I rolled my eyes at her action and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m already a woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re halfway there. You need more lessons.¡± She pouted. Then she turned towards Adam and gave him a gallant smile. ¡°Adam, I leave her in your hands to help her grow. She been stuck in between a teenager and an adult for to long. She needs to blossom into a beautiful lady.¡± ¡°Jaz now you¡¯re talking crazy. Please stop. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± I replied. ¡°I would certainly will,¡± said Adam. ¡°Your nuts Jaz. She has a mate. Stop pushing our Alpha in the wrong direction.¡± Jaz snorted. ¡°Has she advanced towards him? Is she even interested right now? From my standpoint, until she¡¯s mark. She¡¯s free to do whatever hell she wants.¡± ¡°This is wrong Jaz. You know it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being truthful. Our Alpha hasn¡¯t even reacted towards him and the past week she just been strange. Almost not like her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was starting to fear what I would hear from her. ¡°You were actually talking to him and making goo goo eyes.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Freaking Seline! ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± Ray huffed, not liking how Jaz was making a whole big deal of it. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± ¡°No it¡¯s not Ray. That wasn¡¯t her. The real reaction we should be seeing is right before our eyes. This is the real Tila. I don¡¯t know who the other impersonator was, but that wasn¡¯t Tila. That wasn¡¯t our Alpha and you know it.¡± For a moment, I choke up. My heart swelled into a big balloon towards Jaz. She knew the ¡®real¡¯ me and it wasn¡¯t Seline pretending to be. This told me a lot about myself, the harboring feeling of resentment and fear. For the past few days, I was still afraid that it would happen again. Even though I had some what reconcile with Seline, it didn¡¯t feel like it was true reconciliation, only a patch work to hide the pain. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ray couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°You knew we couldn¡¯t connect with her, plus she smelled like a Rogue.¡± The word Rogue slapped me hard in the face. Did Seline really smelled like a Rogue? It didn¡¯t make any sense. How was it possible? I thought she was still a part of the pack even though we were two different souls. I stay quiet and instead listened to their words. ¡°Our Alpha is not a Rogue. You should know.¡± ¡°That who was she?¡± Everyone turned towards me looking for answers. I couldn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone was waiting patiently for what I had to say, some even scooted closer. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re putting a little too much stress on her. Why don¡¯t we instead changed the subject.¡± Adam quickly spoke. ¡°Ah, yes. To answer your question Tila about this town. The reason why I told you not to say Demon is that this town dislike anyone calling them in the Demon category. They get offended. They like to differentiate themselves from Demons to their specific race.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I replied. Once again we all became silent and awkward. The last couple statement still lingered in the air. All of a sudden, we heard a loud knock and everyone suddenly froze. ¡°I¡¯ll get that.¡± I quickly stated and headed towards the door, dodging everyone¡¯s stare. > -------- P.S MERRY CHRISTMAS! YAY! special annoucement~~~~ Okay peeps, the story is half way to completion. This story was a project to see if I could do a heavy romance novel/ fantasy adventure story in under a month. Sadly its going to take a bit longer time to complete, but eventually I''ll complete the story soon. Six pages a day, without to many things going on is quite an accomplishment for me. Now with that being said, I have a couple new stories ready when this story ends. So you guys can vote which story that you want to read first. Go check it out on the link below. They are Valkyrie''s Lament and Mind Linker. The synopsis, cover, and the prologue is out. I will eventually post up two more chapters so you guys could have a sneek peak of what your reading through out the month.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Click Link Here Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Who is it?¡± I called out, walking over I peeked through the peep hole. A small young man with a red baseball cap was standing in front of the door. He had quite a number of pizza boxes in his hands,making him look small in size. I could even smell the pizza through the door as my stomach grumbled. I opened the door, and pulled out my wallet from my back pocket. The young man stopped and looked up. His eyes became wide from surprise. For a moment there his mouth hanged half open, making me wonder what was his deal. Just as I was going to hand him my debit card, Adam reached over and shook his head. ¡°My treat.¡± Adam winked towards me. He then pulled me in into his arm and kissed me in the cheek. The young man gaze down blushing red, Adam handed him a hundred dollar bill, the pizza delivery boy quickly rummage for change. Not to far away from the pizza delivery boy, I felt a sharp gaze staring intently towards me. My head whipped to the side, and found a piercing blue eyes staring back at me. It was Ken, who was outside, leaning on the tree not to far away from us. I could tell that he was carefully watching me. The sharp piercing gaze, the haunted look of regret, hit me unexpectedly. The way that Ken stared at me made me very uncomfortable. His eyes became stern filled with anger, when he saw Adam, his fist balled up together till it became white. Adam also saw Ken, a smile slipped out of his mouth into an upward grin. ¡°Keep the change.¡± Adam stated, while he was staring with a smug look. I tore away my gaze and reverted back to the pizza boy who took the hundred dollar bill.My mouth opened and closed not liking the thought of suddenly being paid for. Adam took the pizzas with one of his hand and pulled me in back in the room with his other. ¡°Adam, I could¡¯ve paid for that.¡± I wasn¡¯t pleased at him buying everything. ¡°I know.¡± Adam gave me a lopsided grin. He closed the door on the pizza boy, who seem to peer into the room, hoping to get a good look at everybody. ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy everything. I would like to contribute.¡± I retorted. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I understand your rich, but still do you always have to pay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Next time don¡¯t. I¡¯ll work and pay for my food, plus I can feed my own pack.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The way he answered started to get on my nerves. I pulled away from him, cocked my hips and placed my hands on the side. ¡°Seriously? Plus what was all that about?¡± Adam smirked. ¡°He was checking you out. I was just helping you. It¡¯s a special service for you from your client.¡± He stressed a couple of words. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± I stared at him strangely. Plus I didn¡¯t care. All that mattered to me was food and relaxation before we have to be cramp up in a car all over again. The thought of being in tight spaces for a couple of days wasn¡¯t something that I look forward too. I honestly would¡¯ve like to stay on the ship, where I would have some leg room, instead of a car where I couldn¡¯t do much but stretch. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say anything else but ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®I know¡¯?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I groaned. Whatever, I¡¯m just going to eat pizza and satisfy my hunger. Other than that, I should just ignore Adam from now on. He was just so difficult to deal with. Adam placed the box of pizza on the table. I walked over and grabbed a slice of Pepperoni pizza. As I took a bite out of the pizza, I realized then that I forgot to order drinks. Now that I think about it, there wasn¡¯t anything else to drink in the whole room itself. With a couple more bites, I quickly finished off the pizza. ¡°I¡¯m going to get us a drink.¡± I picked up a napkin and wiped my fingers. ¡°You guys keep watch over Samantha. Also Adam, stay inside. I don¡¯t want to be protecting you while I get something for us to drink.¡± Adam huffed. He was nibbling on the pizza himself, when he stopped and placed it back down. ¡°If you say so, my little angel.¡± I was surprised that he didn¡¯t put up a fight to follow me. This made me glad that he actually was taking this whole thing seriously and not some kind of vacation. It was already hard enough as it is to protect both Adam and Samantha even thought Samantha was my number one priority. Walking over towards the door, I reached for it and opened it. I stepped out and stretched ready for a light jog. Once again I felt a sharp gaze shot directly towards me, my head swiveled towards the piercing gaze. I frowned when I saw Ken staring at me. This whole mate business wasn¡¯t something I liked, especially if I¡¯m getting a heated gaze that seem to follow me like a stalker. From pedo masochist vampire to now stalker wolf. I¡¯m not sure which one was even good in the first place. I tore my gaze away from him and walked the opposite direction. Did I want to stay and talk to him? No. Absolutely not. Even if Seline was longingly gazing towards him, I was ready to give a couple butt whooping if I had too. If I remember correctly, I saw a small corner shop not too far away from the hotel. It was only a couple blocks away, and I wanted to stretch out my legs. The hotel was smack in the edge of the town, close to the forest. A quick run in and out of the forest was something that I actually wanted to do first before I grab them a drink. The lull of the forest was calling strongly to my wolf self, making me antsy. I needed to run and now was the chance. A simple full out sprint and back was what I decided to do. I walked over towards a dark area behind a bush. Quickly taking off my clothes, and putting them away. I shifted into my white wolf form and ran. The pure freedom of running into the forest was something that I dearly missed. The short run through the national park in Chicago wasn¡¯t anything compared to this. I felt alive and free. Even Seline was yipping in joy at the freedom of running through the dense forest. We jumped, hopped, and bolted through the forest till we found ourselves at a large lake. It was a crystal clear lake with flocks of Canadian Geese swimming in them. My wolf instincts perked up and saw a flock of geese on land, I bolted towards the birds. They honked in fear as they viciously flapped their wings to lift them up into the air. With excitement I snapped at the geese, hoping to catch at least one, but failed. They were a couple of close counters where my teeth did get a mouthful of feathers, My whole fur were sticking out with feathers, making me look like a strange hybrid of feathered wolf. I shook my head, getting rid of the feathers. A snap of twigs caught my attention. I turned towards the direction of the noise, carefully watching for any possible attack. A couple breaths later, a golden colored wolf stepped out from the shadows. His body was a bit larger than mine, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t stand against. The last time we fought we were evenly match. I squinted not liking who it was here that seem to follow me out in the woods. It was Ken in his wolf form, his wolf form looked amazing in its own way. Power, grace, and even elegance defined him stronger in this form than his human form. He stopped and stared not moving an inch towards me. I snorted and turned tail away from him. Tila! Seline was jumping up and down in excitement. Let me be with him for a moment! Please! No. Tila! Please! You promised! I flinched. She was right. I did promise. Fine. You got ten minutes and we have to go back to get drinks for the others. Deal. Thank you! She excitedly stated. I walked over towards a bush and trees away from Ken¡¯s sight. Closing my eyes, I allow Seline to take control. There were a surge of power, our body was changing. The fur started to dye black and our size became a bit smaller. Our eyes changed color from my usual gold to both turning purple. It was strange to be sitting in the back of the mind, watching everything that was happening. The shift of our wolf form was just so weird that it made me wonder if the white wolf was just an illusion in the first place. Seline stepped out and jogged over towards Ken. She stopped and stare directly into his gaze. His eyes became wide, but quickly change into acceptance. Instead he took the initiative to take a step forward and rub his head against Seline as if they were long lost lovers. A static shock shot outwards towards their touch, causing me to sharply retract myself from the pull of a mate bond.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Do I accept it? No. I felt this moment was more for Seline than me. A special moment where only both wolves would share and I was just a bystander that observed this moment between the two. Seline love was powerful, even blocking the connection I could still feel it pouring through into the cracks. I never felt such pure love before that it took me by surprise. Was this what a mate bond means? Unconditional love or a pull of madness? I slowly understood what she was feeling, the emptiness that she had for herself all this time was filling up quickly. Ken nudged her neck and suddenly butted her. He bent down and pranced around her, trying to rile her up so they could play. Seline took the bait and pounced. In matter of seconds, it became a game of tag. She bolted after him in a full out sprint, Ken dashed away filled with excitement. Seline ran breathlessly into the woods, chasing after Ken. When she caught up to his tail, she nipped him and dashed away. Ken did a sharp turn and chased her. It didn¡¯t take long for Ken to whip around and tackle her. Both of them tumbling on the ground, yipping in excitement. Their bites were playful and their excitement was a high even I couldn¡¯t help but take a whiff of it. I could tell that Seline was loving every minute of it, I was happy for her for the blissful moment. She barely got out and play. This was her moment, and I didn¡¯t want to spoil it. Time flew by without realizing it. The two continued to play through the forest as if it was their backyard. Till finally they were back at the lake. She was panting hard as she flopped onto the ground. Ken walked over and sat next to her. His head placed on her back, enjoying the up and down feel of her chest. Seline, we need to go. I called out towards her. Seline was to engrossed that she didn¡¯t hear me. I could tell that she wanted to stay here in this moment of time. For some reason even I enjoyed this calm peaceful feel, but I knew that we couldn¡¯t stay here forever. We needed to get back, especially because I completely forgot about buying the drink. Protecting Samantha was priority not romping around in the forest. Seline, we need to go! I shouted, waking her up. This time, I didn¡¯t allow her to fight back and instead forced my way in control. The black fur was starting to turn white and I stirred. Tila! Seline cried out in a heartfelt cry. No! We need to go! I grunted and pushed her back. Have you forgotten we have a mission? I allow this to happen for to long. We need to quickly get back, we don¡¯t know what happened to the others. I¡­..I know. Seline said in defeat. Look, I promise. I¡¯ll let you come out again. Thank you, Tila. I grunted. Pushing up, Ken got up confused. I quickly bolted into the trees, allowing my change to completely take over. My paws pushed into the soft ground, I wanted to get as far away from Ken as possible, but it seem Ken followed pursuit closely behind. There were no shaking him from my tail, instead he relentlessly followed. We both finally came back towards the edge of the forest. I quickly slipped behind the bush and trees where I left my clothes. With a simple transformation, I changed back into my human form. The cold wind blew through the trees, biting my skin and making me shiver. I reached down and quickly changed into my clothes. It didn¡¯t take long for me to change. I looked around for anybody, but found no one. Casually stepping out, I headed towards the store. ¡°Kimberly!¡± Ken walked out from the trees. He jogged up towards me with a giant smile on his face. I kept walking forward, ignoring him. He had his moment with Tila, but that didn¡¯t mean he had moments with me. I know I was acting like a schizophrenic bitch, but seriously I¡¯m not Kimberly. Seline was the last remaining Kimberly that I know of and I personally didn¡¯t want to get to involved at this moment. ¡°Kimberly!¡± I whipped around. ¡°My name is Tila.¡± I snapped. Ken stopped and frowned. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to explain everything right now, but the black wolf you saw in the wood is Kimberly. I am Tila and I am a white wolf.¡± Adam went silent. Thinking over what I had just said, I could tell that he was struggling between his instincts and the words that I just told him. Yes, both Seline and Adam had a blast in their wolf form, but that didn¡¯t mean I did. The whole ordeal was a peaceful experience, mind shocking, but all-in-all it reconfirm my thought that mate bonds were madness that made people do crazy things. Especially Seline who seem to not think about the consequences and head first without looking. That in itself was a dangerous thing to do, especially if Ken decide to reject her again sometimes later on. Who knows what the future hold, but it was something I really hoped that would never happen. We had a momentarily, staring contest. His shoulder slumped defeated, but I could still see the spark of hope in his eyes. ¡°Ken!¡± A sweet female¡¯s voice called out towards him. I turned around to see who was calling him. Running towards us was a dazzling beauty, she had the perfect figure with an S line curves, large D cup boobs, blond hair that could rival Ken¡¯s, and a V shape face. Everything about her screamed a perfect beauty that no ¡®human¡¯ or ¡®werewolf¡¯ could rival. ¡°Ken! Sweetheart!¡± The female ran over and glomped onto his arm. His arm digging in between her chest. Something about her felt familiar and I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Abby? What are you doing here?¡± Ken spoke in confusion. My mouth twitched. Now I remember who this beauty was. If my memory served me correctly it was the whore that spoke with an disgusting tone of voice towards me when I last left from the pack. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m your Luna. Have you forgotten we¡¯re mated?¡± She coyly smirked, directing her gaze towards me in triumph. She flicked her blonde hair towards the back, showing me exactly the mark that Ken had left on her neck. The mark was red like a hickey, but there were a flower pattern design on top of it. This was the definite mate mark that every ¡®mated¡¯ pair gets. It didn¡¯t imply that they were married, but they were paired together. My eyes bulged in disbelief, and I shook my head. I should¡¯ve know, this was too much of good fortune for Seline. I heard Seline whimpering in pain, her heart constricting and quivering at the sight of the mated mark. All I could feel was boiling rage. How dare he? How dare he mark someone else that wasn¡¯t his mate. He should¡¯ve marked Kimberly in the past when he had the chance, not the bitch clinging onto his arm. ¡°Who are you?¡± Abby frowned towards me. ¡°Something about you seem familiar.¡± She pouted. I calmed my anger down as best as I could. Straightening myself up, I let my Alpha tone and power ooze out of my body. ¡°My name is Tila. The Alpha of the White Raven Pack. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I got things that I needed to do.¡± Abby eyes became wide, she shrank back from the sheer power that I shown. I could tell that she was afraid, she was only holding up a brave front because she was holding onto Ken. ¡°Wait, Tila! I can explain!¡± Ken pulled himself apart from Abby. ¡°Kimberly! Stop!¡± He grabbed my arms. I growled in anger. My hands reached over and threw him over my shoulder. He landed on his back in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ever call that name again!¡± I seethed in fury. ¡°She is dead Alpha Ken and from this day on she will stay dead.¡± My right foot stomped onto his chest, pushing him down so he couldn¡¯t get up. My head snapped towards Abby, my lips curled up showing my teeth. I gave her the most chilling smile I could muster. ¡°You can have this filth, whore. Come near me and I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Abby step back in fear. ¡°Y-y-your Kimberly?¡± ¡°No.¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯re the cursed black wolf.¡± Her words mumbled out loud. I twitched and my eyes became slits. I hated how people called Seline a cursed wolf. She wasn¡¯t and I knew it. They weren¡¯t anything that made her cursed in the first place, it was that damn Moon Goddess story that made every werewolf believe. ¡°No. I am a white wolf. Say that again and you¡¯re pretty little face will have new scars in a second. Plus that black wolf curse is complete bull, so use that small little brain of yours and scuttle away back to your whore house and do what you¡¯re good at. Wagging your stupid ass in front of males and leave the big thinking to adults.¡± Abby quivered, I could see anger riling up in her eyes and body. Her fingers curled up into a fist. ¡°How dare you call me a whore?!¡± ¡°What else would I call you? You¡¯re the whore, and this one here is a sick bastard that can only think with his dick. So excuse my language when I see a traitor towards his ex-mate. A cheater, a liar, a man whore, and a coward.¡± I then leaned towards Ken, using my full weight. ¡°Think about it Ken, why would your soul mate ever love you after what you have done now? Do you think forgiveness is that simple? Do you think in this life your soul mate wants to see you anymore after the amount of time you hurt her?¡± I spat. I could tell that Ken wasn¡¯t fighting back and instead he stare back with loss. I knew I hit some of his nerves, and guilt was building up fast in his heart. ¡°She almost believed you, when you accepted her again. She almost gave you a second chance, but this.¡± I swooped my hands towards Abby. ¡°This is just sick and wrong. You slept with another female that wasn¡¯t your mate at the ship. You should know what that would do to a mated bond, how devastating that would feel, but at the same time I¡¯m glad that Karma bite you back on it¡¯s ass.¡± I growled towards Abby, looking at her with pity. Abby seem to boil in rage when she saw my look. ¡°We¡¯re in an open relationship.¡± Abby huffed and stated proudly. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll understand.¡± I blanched. Seriously? That is so wrong period. How can one share a mated pair? I heard the mated pair bond is so intimate that once having sex with another could make one go mad. Does that mean Ken was broken already? I shook that thought out of my mind for a second I felt a tinge of pity. I pulled my foot back and stood up straight. ¡°Maybe in your next life, she will forgive you. Stay away from me, and especially stay away from Kimberly. Like I said, Kimberly is dead to you now. You are not worth an ounce of our time.¡± I turned around from both of them. Ken scrambled up onto his feet. ¡°What a bitch!¡± Abby spat in full out anger. ¡°Shut up Abby. From this day forth we are done! Our ¡®mated¡¯ bond is over. I Alpha Ken Tendo reject our ¡®mated¡¯ pair with Luna Abby Silco!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t! How dare you!¡± Abby screeched out loud in anger. ¡°You don¡¯t break up with me! I break up with you!¡± I could hear them howling with each other, but I didn¡¯t care. Seline was once again hurt and all I could do was wrap her around in a bubble. The pain that she had in her heart was mind boggling that it even seeped into my heart, and all I could think of was how I hated Ken even more than ever before. Forgiveness? I don¡¯t think such thought would be possible for a very long time. Right now, all I learned today was a ¡®mate¡¯ bond was a foolish madness that could that could get us both killed, especially Seline who was suffering the most. I walked towards the corner store, breezed through the store for some orange juice and soda. My mind was blank and all I could feel was Seline¡¯s overwhelming depression that made my sense feel dull. My feet shuffled forward, and I headed back towards the hotel. Soul mates? I hope I never find mine. Seeing the amount of pain it caused Seline, it made me fear what it meant to love someone with a bottom of one¡¯s heart. Especially if it meant seeing them become broken. I hardened my heart, picked up the bags and stepped out the convenience store. My steps were heavy with thoughts and pain, my mind was foggy from Seline depression. Click on the link to read a couple chapters ahead. > Chapter 21 Chapter 21 I stormed back into the hotel pissed. How I wanted to punch the crap out of something right this moment. With a loud slam of the door, I entered. Everyone stopped and stared at me confused. ¡°Tila?¡± Jaz asked me worriedly, she got up to help me with the bags. I handed the drinks to her, before I got so pissed that I might throw it onto the ground. ¡°Tila? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I snapped. ¡°If you¡¯re this pissed off then something is seriously the matter. What happened. Spill it.¡± She quickly placed the drink on the side, and placed her hand on her hips. ¡°Asshole Ken that¡¯s what.¡± I snarled. Seline was whimpering in the corner of my mind, not even attempting to come out. She was to heartbroken and sadden by the sheer thought of what she saw. I don¡¯t blame her, Seline was my wolf and my annoying friend. ¡°Oh gawd. Did he do something to you?¡± She spluttered, her hands going up to her mouth in a gasp. ¡°Everything.¡± I pulled back a chair and sat down with a flop. ¡°He has the nerve to show his bastardly face to me!¡± ¡°Calm down, Tila. You¡¯re scaring Samantha.¡± I held in a sharp intake of breath and let out all the anger as best as I could without exploding. ¡°Tell us slowly, so we can best understand.¡± It take a whole lot of effort to say what I had to say next. I was just to pissed to even think logically, I just wanted to destroy something right this moment. ¡°He¡¯s mated.¡± Jaz, Rose, and Ray let out a sharp gasp. They stare at me completely dumbfounded, while Adam stare at me confused. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Jaz spoke in disbelief. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Old pack member. A bimbo name Abby.¡± I snarled not liking the name, coming out of my mouth. I wanted to tear her to shreds just for Seline, but I knew that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea right now. Having a pack war wasn¡¯t something we needed at this moment. This was the only thing keeping me from lashing out with fury just for Seline. ¡°Wait. Wait. Wait. Hold up. You saw the mate mark?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yes. Plane as daylight.¡± ¡°This is seriously wrong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± I huffed. ¡°And do you want to know what that crazy bimbo said? They are having an open relationship. Seriously?¡± ¡°Oh hell no.¡± Jaz was furious. ¡°Is he insane?¡± She threw up her hands in fury. ¡°Apparently he is.¡± I sat up straight and crossed my hand in front of me. ¡°He¡¯s far from insane, he¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. He had the nerve to come up to you without even telling you. Open relationship.¡± She scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s like saying in human terms ¡®let¡¯s share with each other and get Aids¡¯ so we can both die slowly.¡± ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a little harsh isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked with wide eyes at our rage. ¡°No. It¡¯s exactly what we meant. Sharing a ¡®mated¡¯ bond with another female or male destroys the pair¡¯s link. We can tell when our mate has cheated on the other through the bond.¡± Jaz showed her neck, where a lily flower tattoo were shown. She tapped her neck, directing everyone¡¯s gaze towards it. ¡°This bond isn¡¯t just for show. It tells the others that we are claimed and that our souls have become attached with one another into a single being. It¡¯s almost like a marriage vow and its very sacred in the werewolf clans.¡± ¡°So if I¡¯m understanding you correctly, the flower tattoo on your neck tells everyone to stay away and also have a special link with another, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, both male and female have a unique pair of tattoos. The more you break the bond, the more pain the other will feel and the flower on the neck will wither away, eventually completely disappearing. The one who broke the bond first takes the longest for their tattoo to disappear, while the one who didn¡¯t takes only a couple of times before it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°So where does a male get their mark?¡± Adam asked, curiously staring at Ray. Everyone knew that both Ray and Rose was the newly ¡®mated¡¯ pair. Jaz giggled as he looked coyly at Ray and then at Rose. Ray turned his head away uncomfortably, while Rose cast her head down onto the floor completely red. ¡°Wherever the first place she marked him.¡± ¡°That would be?¡± ¡°Usually near the heart, some goes a little bit lower¡­¡± Jaz wiggled her eyebrows towards the two and Ray eyes turn into daggers, telling her to shut up. ¡°I see. So it seems you two got busy huh?¡± Adam asked unfazed at the two who was blushing red. Instead a glint of mischief spread across his face. ¡°Something like that.¡± Grunted Ray. ¡°Who cares if we have one or not. Did Ken have his?¡± That reminded me, I haven¡¯t seen a single mark on Ken anywhere on his body that I know of, but then again I didn¡¯t have a good look so I wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t know nor do I care. He can go die for all I care.¡± I spoke. No way would I want to go and check him out. The thought infuriated me even more. Why would I need to check if he had the mark or not, what he had done in the beginning was unforgivable. ¡°That means you still have a chance.¡± Ray spoke. I turned towards him disbelief. He really was starting to get on my nerves. ¡°Chance for what?¡± ¡°That this whole thing could be fixed. You can have a mate that you love.¡± ¡°Please, Ray. I love you as my brother, but there is no fixing this. I don¡¯t want to nor ever want too. There are some things that can¡¯t be forgiven so quickly and this is one of them.¡± ¡°Still, he¡¯s your mate.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± My voice went out into a full Alpha mode. ¡°I understand you have found yours and I¡¯m grateful for that. Think about it, would you like it if Rose rejected you in the beginning and then got a different mate? Even to go so far as being marked? How would you feel?¡± Ray look horrified at his love, and his face became crinkled into full rage at the sheer thought of it. ¡°I understand.¡± He quickly stated as he brought Rose into his arm into a full bear hug. Rose squeaked in pain and she pulled him apart. ¡°It hurt Ray. You¡¯re squeezing me to hard.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry love.¡± He replied, letting her go gently. The thought of harming his mate made him worried as he look to make sure she was okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rose pecked him on the cheeks. For a moment there the two went into their own lovey dovey world that it made me cringe. ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! Please be considerate for the young, the singles, and the one who doesn¡¯t have her mate here with her!¡± Jaz shouted with an annoyed tone. ¡°We all know your mates, but do you have to display so much public affections?! We don¡¯t want to see anything more than a rated E for everyone here right now.¡± The two untangled from each other completely red. I could tell that Jaz was missing her mate by the way she look at the two, but at the same time she was doing it out of consideration for me. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ray replied embarrassed. ¡°Anyways, how does the bimbo look like so we know who you¡¯re talking about and keep a watch out for? I¡¯ll make sure that Alpha doesn¡¯t get close to you or the bitch.¡± Jaz replied. ¡°She¡¯s blond and her whole attitude screams whore. You¡¯ll know who I mean instantly.¡± I bluntly replied. ¡°Wow.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t hold back on your words towards your adversary.¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I raised up my eyebrow towards him. ¡°Absolutely not. You can say whatever you want.¡± Adam shrugged, not really caring what I would say. ¡°Good.¡± I got up and walked over towards the bed. I flopped down and turned on the TV. I needed something to preoccupy my mind, and talking anymore about him made me annoyed. Time went by like a snail, I had a hard time keeping my mind off of the whole thing that had happened today. Seline finally seem to stir in the back of my mind. Tila. Yes? Don¡¯t hate him. It¡¯s not his fault. What the heck are you talking about?! Its is all his fault! No, its because i¡¯m a black wolf. A cursed existence. Please someone put some sense into your thick brainwashed skull of yours. You¡¯re not cursed. You¡¯re just you. They are black wolves out there in the natural world, and look at them. They don¡¯t get killed and there doing fine. But I¡¯m a werewolf, it¡¯s different. No, it¡¯s not. I was getting sick of this curse werewolf crap that it made me furious. All it means is a story to scare little children. So throw that thought out of your head and quit beating yourself. I¡¯ll try. You better. Seline went silent for a moment. I never told you what happened during the week that you had slept did I?The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. No¡­.I was starting to not like where this was going. Well, during the week that you were asleep. I stay around with Ken. I held in a sharp intake of breath, not liking what she would have to say next. I hope that it wouldn¡¯t scar me for life. And? We talked. That¡¯s it? It was a bit difficult to believe that they just talked. Seline was a very introverted wolf when it came to talking with Ken. She never had the courage to talk with him in highschool like that, making it surprising now that she did. Mostly for werewolves, when they found their mate the males would quickly mark their mate to keep the other werewolves away. Yes, he said he wanted to get to know me first. He didn¡¯t want to mark me and that he wanted to know the real me. I was shocked. For Ken the idiot Alpha to say something like that was completely mind boggling. Not only that to resist the urge to mark their mate was a huge accomplishment in itself. For the first time, I felt relief that this body hasn¡¯t been touched. The thought horrified me at the thought of being ¡®mated¡¯ and not even knowing about it. Yea, Seline might jump for joy for it, but I on the other hand wasn¡¯t. It just felt wrong period. I knew that you wouldn¡¯t like him touching us like that, so I also asked him to not do that. My lips turned into a thin line at what she had said. I wanted to clap my hands together for what she had done, and to even be considerate about me. I felt my heart feel warm at Seline, I was worried that she would¡¯ve taken drastic measure and went on the ¡®mate¡¯ pull instinct and did it already. That in itself was terrifying thought. Not only that, I now saw another side to Ken who I didn¡¯t expect to see. Still, he was mated to Abby and the thought made me mad all over again. To see my innocent wolf hurt just made me furious. He¡¯s not mated to her anymore, Tila. He rejected her. That doesn¡¯t give me enough excuse to forgive him. He shouldn¡¯t have put a mark on her the first place. Plus I wouldn¡¯t have to be here in this situation if he marked you guys first in the beginning. A sharp pain of emotions, shot through both of us, catching me off guard. I¡¯m sorry. I cringed. I need to be careful in what I say. My loose mouth, just don¡¯t know when to shut up. Go to sleep, Seline. I¡¯m going to go get some fresh air. Staying here any longer is going to drive me insane. Seline nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. I got up and left the room and headed outside and climbed up on the open stairs to the top, looking out towards the street. The sun was already setting, telling me another day has coming to a closer. I didn¡¯t realize, Adam had followed behind me. He came over with a water bottle, and handed it towards me. Slipping through the side, he sat next to me. No words were spoken between the two of us, instead we both enjoyed the evening sun setting down. It was a bit strange to see Adam out watching the sunset, especially because he was a vampire. Even though he was an Elder, that didn¡¯t mean that they liked to be under the sun, while Adam was a complete opposite of that. I would see him take sun baths, to walking outdoors in the afternoon, and now to watching the sunset without much complaint. I couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. ¡°So, how come you¡¯re out here watching the sunset? Even though you¡¯re an elder, it¡¯s just strange to see a vampire out and about.¡± ¡°I always like the sunset and sunrise. These are the small moments that I enjoy in life. It reminds me that I should be thankful to even be alive, especially since I¡¯m not all powerful you know.¡± ¡°Really? A vampire being thankful about being alive. You must¡¯ve gone through some things to be saying that.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°In the past thousand years, I had come close to death multiple times, but every time I was lucky enough to escape it by a hair breath. Being able to live another day to one day meet my Belladonna is something that I always dream of.¡± He quietly said, looking off into the sunset. ¡°Not every elder gets the rare chance to meet theirs.¡± ¡°Really? I mean you guys are immortal.¡± ¡°Yes, but majority of the time, half the population of Elders don¡¯t want to die. Like I said, death is part of life, and we vampires had forsaken that part of life and become to arrogant, prideful, and we forget that we are not gods.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve fooled me.¡± I mumbled. Adam¡¯s turned towards me. ¡°It¡¯s fear of death that we don¡¯t want to meet our Belladonnas Tila. That fear can make any Elder vampire run the other direction.¡± I cocked my head, unsure why he hadn¡¯t. He was an Elder, shouldn¡¯t he be also running the other way? ¡°Why not you as well? You sound like a hopeless romantic you know.¡± He chuckled and grinned. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a first.¡± ¡°I am the rare few. The others would kill their Belladonnas before they even fall in love.¡± I snorted. ¡°Love? From everything that I have seen so far. Love is a madness and it¡¯s something that I have learned to never fall in love. I understand completely why they would want to kill their Belladonnas. Who wants to go mad?¡± Adam didn¡¯t say anything and instead, he just stared at me. He then turned his gaze back towards the sunset and didn¡¯t say anything else. We continue to watch the sunset, I enjoyed the natural breeze, and sound of nature in the air. It made me feel at ease. My back started to hurt, I leaned backwards hoping it would relieve my pain, but instead it made it worse. So without realizing it, I leaned towards Adam, using his body to relieve the stinging pain. Adam didn¡¯t say anything and instead stay silent. Eventually the sun completely went down, our backs were against each other as we look up towards the stars. The street lights turned on, casting a soft hue. I didn¡¯t wanted to leave, the peace and quiet was what I needed. Having the company of another was also a new experience, I usually kept to myself when I needed a time to think. Adam was a great listener as well as a great backrest. I knew I was using him for something trivial, but it meant alot. Yes for my back, but just having someone there was what I needed. I couldn¡¯t ask Jaz even though she was my friend, she wouldn¡¯t completely understand because she had a mate. Same with Rose and Jay, they were to preoccupied with each other. While Samantha was too young to understand what was going on, so she was out of the picture. Hours past by, the lull of nature was like a lullaby as I slowly fell asleep.The last thing I remember was being picked up by Adam¡¯s arm in a princess carry. I was to tired to even care as sleep overtook me hard. My head snuggled close to his chest as he normal scent tickled my nose. Something about this felt familiar, I didn¡¯t know where I felt this before. I was carried away back to the room as I slept a peaceful sleep. ##### I woke up with a yawn. The bright sunlight hit my face, welcoming me of a new day. As I turned around, I saw Adam¡¯s wide back close to the edge of the bed with part of the blanket covering him. For a moment there I felt bad that he barely had any covers, I reached over and pulled the sheets over, keeping him warm. Kicking him off the bed right now was a douche bag move, plus he needed the sleep and so far he didn¡¯t do anything that would make me want to kick him off. Adam slowly flipped over and faced me still sleeping quietly in bed. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his face, enjoying the calm peaceful look that he had. I realized that his hair has been down more recently these days, making me surprised that he took my advice to heart. He did look a lot more calming, though right now he looked even more sexier without him even attempting it. Even his lips look even more juicer to kiss, and I had to tear my eyes away from those lips. For a second there, I thought I might would¡¯ve unconsciously kissed him if I stared any longer. He just to dangerously tempting in his sleep that I bite my lower lips. Without realizing it, I scooted away not wanting to be to close to him for the fear of me doing something that I would regret. Plus this was Adam, the infamous playboy¡­or wait was he a gentleman instead? I¡¯m not sure anymore. He did flirt alot, but taking any further step than that was something that he didn¡¯t do from my understanding. The thought of someone kissing those delicious lips made me feel a tinge of pain in my heart, I shook my head at the ridiculous emotions and quickly buried it away. I turned over to the otherside, looking for a possible clock to tell time. All of a sudden, I felt Adam¡¯s hand reach over and pull me towards his body. I squeaked in surprise as I felt him spooning me into his arms. His head snuggled into my hair as he inhaled deeply of my scent. For a moment there I froze, unable to comprehend what just happened. Wiggling out of his embrace, I tried to get free, but his arms would not let me go. Instead, I was able to turn around and face him face-to-face, my face stopping in front of his inches away from his lips. Adam was fast asleep, his chest moving softly up and down, while his hands were curled up around me. When I moved once again, he partly moan in protest and instead pulled me in closer as if I was some giant teddy bear. My lips and his lightly made contact, making me freeze up completely. Holy crap! My mind was frazzled. Thundering sound of my beating heart could be heard inside my head, throat, and chest. Fingers started to get clammy, my stomach were having a freakin tumbling show at the rate it was moving. If I moved any further, it would become a full on contact kiss. Right now, our lips just barely touched. I could feel the warmth from his juicy looking lips, making me shake unable to think right. How was I supposed to get out of this mess? Was Adam doing this on purpose? Was I to nice to him in allowing him to sleep on the same bed? Why didn¡¯t I just kick him off like how I usually do? No, wait. WHY CAN¡±T I NOT EVEN MOVE!?!?!?! Confusion riddle my mind and body, I could feel the slight tingle of electricity from the light contact, making me shiver. The longer I stay like this, the harder it was to pull away. That lips was just calling for me, and I was having a damn hard time to resist the pull. I actually wanted to know what it would taste like for a moment there. No! Wait! Stop! Don¡¯t think such thoughts! I chastised myself trying to stop the urge. You can beat this, Tila! You can! I breathed in deeply and slowly let out all the air in my lungs. Calm down, I just need to pull away. My hands slowly raised upwards to try to pull away. Just when I was about to push him away, I felt his arms pull me in. In that moment, our lips made full contact. Holy. Shinneganns. Lemon drops? What? Huh? It taste sweet? Electric tingling coarsed through from my lips and down my spine. Eruptions of warmth could be felt on contact, my mind was shot, possibly even broken. Without even realizing it, I pulled into those lips. My hand grabbed his shirt, pulling him a lot more closer than before to the point where we were making full on contact. Mmmmmmm~ Taste like a blend of apples and lemon drop. Adam stirred, his mouth unconsciously moved with mine. At first it was soft, moist, and even tingling. His right hand trailed down my back and onto my butt, pulling me in a lot more closer than before. While his left, snuck itself under my shirt and scaled up my back, leaving behind a shuddering feeling of light touches. He softly groaned as I nibble on his lips, enjoying the sound that he was making. I couldn¡¯t stop myself, I was too far gone.The kiss deepened to the point where our lips parted and our tongue slipped in. An electrifying feeling dominated my sense, making me feel like I was on cloud nine. The way his fingers trailed down my gave it that extra tingle that made me shudder. His fang clipped me on my lips, drawing up blood into our kiss. I heard a sharp intake of air as he hissed. Our kiss became more passionate to the point where all I could think about was the taste. With a final deep kiss, I was able to gain back the small shred of sanity that I had left. Somehow I was able to push myself away. I opened my eyes, and saw Adam¡¯s blood red eyes, staring back at me with lustful hunger. Slowly a full out devious grin spread across his lips. We were both breathing a bit harder than usual, I couldn¡¯t believe what I had done. Adam enjoy every single moment of it, his tongue licked his lips, making me shudder. I just stole a kiss. The words rung in my head like a loud bell that echoed endlessly in my mind. I just stole a kiss. HOLY CRAP! Pulling away in shock, I got out of his embrace and rolled off the bed in a thud. The shock of hitting against the ground made me come back to my sense even more. I jumped up so quickly that I even surprised myself. My feet carried me quickly out the doors as my cheeks turned flaming red, I ran as fast as my legs could carry me without shifting forms. I didn¡¯t want to change and instead let the morning breeze cool me down. Just thinking about what had happened last night and the past couple minutes made me run faster. I felt embarrassed at what happened last night, I remember clearly in being princess carried to the room. The amount of emotional drain in one day made me so tired that it got to the point where I fell asleep peacefully in Adams¡¯ arms. That in its whole self was embarrassing, especially someone like me who never been princess carried until now. Honestly the whole feeling of being carried like a princess was a whole eye opening experience. It didn¡¯t feel bad at all and instead I actually enjoyed it. What was worse was that kiss. Holy cow was that kiss electrifying. The thought of having another one even popped up multiple times in my head. I had to squander it away as best as I could, but it was difficult.The memory was to vivid. Even the taste was still lingering in my mouth, making my heart jump in frenzy. Wow. What the heck did I just get myself into? I finally stopped running, and bend over to catch my breath. Seriously this was one hell of a way to wake up, especially that kiss. Finally catching my breath, I straighten myself and calmed my beating heart and chaotic mind. I steeled myself that I wouldn¡¯t do that again and to make sure to tell Adam that was just an accident. Who the heck am I fooling myself? Ugh! With a angry stomp, I kicked the leaves and rocks on the ground. What the heck am I supposed to say to him? He won¡¯t take something like a half hearted answer. I scrunched my eyebrows and sighed. My heart was finally calm. I was ready to go back and face him once again, and the time walking back would give me enough time to think of an excuse. With a nod of my head, I decided to go back. Just when I was about to turn around and head back, I felt a horrible stinging pain, followed by darkness as I fell onto the ground. > Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Pain riddled my head as I woke up with a groan. What the heck even happened? I moved my head to the side, trying to get a good picture of where I was at. The whole room was dimly lit with only a couple of lamps turned on. When I move my hand, I heard the sound of metal against metal, scraping against the side. I pulled, cold metallic metal binding wrapped around both my hands and my feet. I could tell that it was Silver by how it burned my wrist, giving me a horrible painful scar every time it touched the metal. Startled, I tried to push myself up, but realized that I was literally hanging a couple of feet off the ground with my hands up in the air. What kind of crazy dungeon did I get myself into? Where was I and who in the right mind would want to even kidnap me? I scanned around wildly, trying to find any clues that I needed for where I could be. All I saw was the cold stone floor, a metal table filled with medical tools, and bloodstained ground that seem fresh. The strong scent of blood clouded my nose, making me cough. The metal door squeaked slowly opening, my head snapped towards the sound, wondering who was entering in. With jumpy short steps, a familiar man walked into the room. A large body man with a beer belly, bald elderly man, who reminded me of an evil scrooge. It was none other than Mr. Kingston, who I remember meeting six years ago in the party. ¡°Well. Well. Well. Look what we have here.¡± Mr. Kingston gave me the most disgusting smile I ever saw plastered on his face. ¡°What do you want Kingston?¡± I spat at him. He frowned when the spit hit in full in the face, his hand wipe it away in disgust as he glared at me. ¡°Simple really. Tell me where Adams is.¡± ¡°Why the hell would I tell you that? You already know where he is, what purpose do I serve?¡± ¡°Bitch you will answer when spoken too!¡± With a vicious slap, he made my face turn sharply to the right. My inner lips got cut with blood seeping out from the side. I glared at him in anger, my Alpha power spilled out from my body in heated waves. When I get out of this place, I was going to make it my target to make this fatso pay. Mr. Kingston took a step back from the heavy pressure that I gave off. I could tell that he was squirming in fear, his hand started to sweat as he started to shake. ¡°You b-better listen to what I say!¡± He failed in threatening me, I spat out blood and snarled. ¡°You stupid fatso, who do you think you are to order me around? You¡¯re not even Adam or an Elder. Do you think you can over power me with that feeble strength!¡± With a bash, my hands shot forward towards Mr. Kingston neck. He was close enough for me to grab him, but he stumbled backwards just in time before he could fall into my grasp. What made me even laugh was that I smelled piss, puddling around his feet. This was just to hilarious, a vampire scared of a werewolf. The sorry excuse of a vampire, scuttled backwards out of reach. ¡°I-I can kill you!¡± He shouted back but failed to intimidate me. I smirked. ¡°Please try, because the moment you come close to me, I will for sure tear you apart with my teeth, limb from limb till all you are but bone and blood.¡± Mr. Kingston¡¯s eyes became wide in fear. His hand shook and he reached over towards the door. Just before he was about to get out, he was suddenly slammed into it. The door knock him backwards, snapping his face back till he got a broken nose. A handsome man strutted out from the door, wearing blood red suit mixed with an earthy brown. Everything about him screamed power, strength, sexiness, and elegance. His wavy reddish brown hair covered his chiseled face, making him look like a typical bad boy. I could tell that he was the type that would throw females around left and right like tissue paper from the prideful attitude that he displayed. His whole stance screamed look-at-me-I¡¯m-handsome-and-sexy-and-I-know-you-want-to-fuck-this vibe that made me snort with disgust. I thought Adam was bad, but he didn¡¯t compare to this guy that just stepped in. Everything about him made me want to not even deal with him a second longer. ¡°This is the girl?¡± The man stopped in front of me with a frown on his face. ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Kingston seem to shrink even further away from the man¡¯s annoyed gaze. ¡°She¡¯s the one that¡¯s working with Everston.¡± ¡°You seriously? She not even Everston¡¯s type. You sure you got the right one? He usually like those high class model girls with perfect figure and ass. I mean look at her.¡± He motioned his hand up and down towards me. ¡°She looks flat as a board.¡± I felt offended. I wasn¡¯t flat, I just kept my chest tightly wound up at times when there is going to be strenuous activity. Having it bounced up and down when I¡¯m running does get annoying and tying it makes it a lot more easy to move around. ¡°Ogma, I know it¡¯s her. I remember her being next to Adam at the party six years ago. She is the White Raven Pack¡¯s Alpha.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He stepped forward towards me, this time he was a bit more interested in me. ¡°Are you really the White Raven Pack¡¯s Alpha?¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± I glared. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a typical threat.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Is that the best that you can do?¡± Ogma was surprised at my sudden words. ¡°Fearless like an Alpha.¡± He took another step forward, till we were almost butting heads. ¡°Though you have a very interesting smell of blood on you.¡± He took a whiff of my scent. I on the other hand, reeled back my head, and slammed into him into a head butt. The next second I felt pain and white. Ogma stumbled backwards in pain as he clutched his head. ¡°Come closer again and I¡¯ll will make sure to give you hell.¡± I snapped. Ogma growled as he rubbed his forehead. He then gaze up towards me in fury, but just when I thought he would attack, he reeled it back in and calmly approached me. Out of nowhere, his right hand punched me in the face, causing me to temporarily black out for a moment. I felt a stinging cut and blood well up in my mouth. With throbbing pain, I turned towards him in rage. This time Ogma raised up his hand and quickly wiped away at the blood on my lips, before I could get a chunk out of his finger. He pulled back his hand and took a lick of my blood. I could see that his eyes turned blood red and a crack of smile erupted on his face. ¡°Quite delicious. I could see why now Adam keeps you at his side.¡± Ogma chuckled. ¡°I never tasted such exquisite blood before. I think I¡¯ll keep you around for your blood as well. Take her to the room so she could get bleed like the rest.¡± He turned around and left out the door. I then took a look at Mr. Kingston and made sure that my Alpha power was on full blast. He was not going to get near me any time soon and drag me away. Mr. Kingston shuffled around the room in fear. He called in a couple more buff looking vampires in black suits to help him out. Any time one of them got too close, I made sure to swivel my body around to give them a good knee kick. It wasn¡¯t until one of them pull out a tranquilizer gun and shot me. After that, I once again fell into darkness. ##### I suddenly woke up with a sharp jeering pain in the inside of my left arm, followed after a few inches away lower. My body moved out of reflex to get away from the jabbing pain, but was halted by restraints. I was stuck and I knew that I was in deep trouble. Looking around, I found myself in a large expensive looking room. I thought I could see a master bed through the bamboo privacy divider, but I wasn¡¯t sure. I on the other hand was in a smaller bed that had kept me caged to the bed as if I was some kind of dog. Other than that I couldn¡¯t see much more. I heard the most disturbing thing ever. The moan of the female voice, and even the bed creaking. My lips twitched in horror, and I pulled violently at the straps. Is this place some kind of whore house or something? The thought made me feel disgusted. Silver cuffs burned into my skin, making it impossible to shift or use my full force. Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! I continuously silently cursed in my head in anger. The voice of the female on the otherside increased in volume as they seem to intensified. I tuned them out the best as I could, and I searched for anything of use.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The most I could move was to the point where I could sit up. Time past till finally I heard a muffled scream of horrified choking. Followed after a thrashing like sound as if they were fighting. Suddenly it became quiet, and I actually wondered what had happened. The door suddenly opened, and a couple of footsteps entered. ¡°Take her out and burn her. I don¡¯t want a dead body stinking up the room.¡± Ogma spoke casually as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The first man spoke. ¡°What about your next meal? When would you like us to bring the next human?¡± ¡°Tomorrow at the usual time would be fine.¡± ¡°Jenny been calling for you.¡± ¡°What of it?¡± ¡°She wants to know when you will be coming to visit her.¡± Silence followed after. ¡°Later tonight. I got a couple of things that I have to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Grunts and movement could be heard as they moved towards the bed, picked up the body, and left. Followed after the people leaving, another step entered through the door. ¡°What is it now Kingston?¡± Ogma snapped. I could tell he was getting really irritated at the number of people that was entering and exiting the room. ¡°I wanted to inform you that Adam had made his move.¡± ¡°He did? Where is he now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the Dragon Sanctuary.¡± I felt a bit regret that I was just left alone forgotten. But at the same time, I was glad that Samantha was okay, safely tucked away from prying fingers. ¡°He already brought her there?¡± Ogma cursed. ¡°Yes, what are we going to do? We need the girl to start the Magical War against the humans. Our kind needs to be the rightful rulers of this world, not live hidden away in society as if we were some kind of lesion.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll have her soon.¡± Ogma said it casually as if he had some other plan thought up. I perked my ears towards them, listening in on their conversation as much as possible. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I have a couple of insiders who are willing to make it in for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful¡­.but is it possible to enter? One can not enter the dragon sanctuary without being accepted in and only a very bare few are accepted by the dragons.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Now leave me.¡± ¡°Fine, I hope you know what you are doing Ogma or so be it that I would send the hunters to hunt you down.¡± Ogma chuckled and burst into a full out laugh. ¡°You think the hunters could kill me? My dear Mr. Kingston. I am a hybrid and the strongest of my both of my kind. A normal silver bullet or even light can¡¯t kill me. What do you think a normal gun can?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me Mr. Kingston or I¡¯ll have your head next.¡± A deep growl penetrated my soul, causing me to shudder. The power that Ogma had was ridiculous and I could feel that it was even more stronger than Adam himself. ¡°So go play with toys instead of bothering me. I heard you still suckling away at children¡¯s blood as if they are snacks.¡± He said with disgust. Mr. Kingston squeaked and shuffled away, leaving Ogma behind. The door rudely closed and I could here Ogma coming towards me. I quickly laid down still and closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep. Ogma got closer to the point where he was on the edge of the bed next to me. I could feel his intense gaze at me as if I was some kind of delicacy, making me feel really uncomfortable. Suddenly my right hand was grabbed and I could feel a piercing pain course through my body. I was freakin bitten! A sudden suckling like sound could be heard, and I feel a disgusting feeling of wet mouth on me on my skin. I felt rage build up in me. When I turned my head, I saw Ogma taking a drink of my blood as if it was some kind of specialty. What was worse was that he was half naked, my hands pulled into a fist. My left hand pulled sharply towards Ogma¡¯s face, but was stop short of Silver Chain. I felt an yelping pain as my hand dropped. I wanted to deck him out so bad, but I could tell that I wasn¡¯t going to get away anytime soon. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Ogma pry himself away. He was sitting on the side of the bed, looking down on me. He spoke with a lazy tone as if I was no threat. Wiping his mouth, he gave me a toothy smile. ¡°What kind of sick joke are you playing at?¡± I spat in disgust. ¡°Joke? Oh, no. This isn¡¯t a joke. You are my living blood bank and your life will start here in this room from now on, giving me a little of your delicious blood. I can feel my power getting stronger, just from taking a sip of it.¡± He look at his hand satisfied. Even I could feel the slight subtle difference in his body¡¯s power. It was a lot stronger than before, making me wonder if this was how Vampire¡¯s manage to get stronger. Taking the life energy from their host and converting it for themselves. I heard rumors about it that it was not only just the extension of their life, but also converting it to use to strengthen themselves. ¡°Truly you¡¯re an extraordinary werewolf that I have never seen or heard before.¡± His hand reached over to caress my face. I snarled and snapped to bite his little fingers in one go if I have the chance. He yank back and chuckled. ¡°Quite feisty aren¡¯t you. With that being said, as my blood bank, I must make sure that you don¡¯t go amenic on me to quickly. So I would be taking a little bits of blood here and there. With that being said, you will get fed and you will have your bathroom breaks. Until you behave, you¡¯re going to be strapped here for my food.¡± Ogma waved his hand not caring that I was giving him the most disgusted look every. He got up and left me behind. I was once again left alone. Time went by slowly, I believe for the next week or more, the cycle repeated itself. I ate, used the bathroom, slept, and had my blood sucked away. Every few days, death followed after with the human females that seem to get their blood sucked dry. Ogma was a sick hybrid, he relished in the death of his human blood donors. I wasn¡¯t surprised that he was crazy to the point of even instigated a mass murder. These type of people were dangerous, especially Ogma who was a hybrid. The power, strength, and even their mentality made them into a deadly weapon. What exactly was he planning and how he was going to start the Magical War was unknown, but I didn¡¯t like it at all. I was able to catch snippets of his conversation here and there, but most of the time they were just something that I personally had to piece together. ¡°Darling~¡± A woman¡¯s voice cooed out to Ogma. ¡°What is it Jenny.¡± Ogma wasn¡¯t pleased that she had entered into the feeding room. ¡°I wanted to have a taste of the supposed scrumptious blood that you have here.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ogma sharply replied. ¡°Leave, when I am telling you nicely.¡± ¡°But darling, you are my Belladonna. How could you deny someone like me?¡± ¡°Easy.¡± He pushed her out the door, and slammed it in her face. I was surprised that Ogma even had a mate. From my understanding though, she was a vampire. An evil like Ogma having a mate was just too good for him in my opinion, but at the same time from the voice of the vampire, I got the feeling that she wasn¡¯t the good type either. Ogma was pacing back and forth in annoyance. His phone ringed as he picked up the call. ¡°Go ahead. Is everything ready?¡± I leaned over to listen to his conversation as best as I could. I couldn¡¯t hear the voice speaking out the telephone, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t fully understand the conversation from what I had picked up in the past couple of days. ¡°What do you mean no? The dragon near the San Francisco should be there!¡± Ogma yelled angrily. ¡°Searched harder. We don¡¯t have forever for this!¡± With a slam, he threw the phone onto the ground, shattering it into pieces. Ogma left the room, leaving me alone. I went back to fidgeting with the lock on my wrist, I noticed that as time went by, the Silver chains didn¡¯t do much harm to my skin any more. It was as if I was becoming immune to it and the chains were becoming just a regular chain. On the other hand, I was able to steal a pen from one of the wolves that came to deliver me food. She wasn¡¯t looking when I fished through her pocket and pulled it out. I always kept it near me away from prying eyes, possibly even using it when I need too. Just one more day, I could feel all my strength coming back to me. I knew that I could break free any moment now. From watching the people that were coming in and out of this room, I could tell that they were least amount of people guarding when Ogma was completely satisfied and fed. Night became day, and once again the time had come. Ogma fed off me and left, leaving me alone, but right after Ogma left someone else came in. I perked up wondering who it was this time that entered through the door. I knew that it wasn¡¯t feeding time nor was there supposed to be a new human female coming into this room. A dazzling beauty stepped out from the dark, her brown wavy hair, full red lips and bosom, curvy hips, and even striking red eyes stare at me with curiosity and hunger. I saw for a split moment of anger and jealously as she stared straight at me. I knew then who this women might be from the gaze that she was giving me. She was Jenny and I could tell that she wanted to kill me. ¡°So the famous mutt with the most delicious blood is here.¡± Jenny spat with disgust. ¡°For Ogma to keep you alive means that you are special to him in some way, but I am his Belladonna, you are just blood pack.¡± She angrily stormed towards me. Her hands turned black into a deadly needle like sharp fingers. My instincts were tensed. I knew what she wanted to do, and I watched her carefully. ¡°You are going to die for me here and now, while I drink up all your blood!¡± Jenny lunged with her claws out, her brown hair trailed behind her like flames as she pounced towards me. With every ounce of my Alpha¡¯s power, I broke the chain with one pull. My hand whipped around with the pen in hand as I stabbed her straight into her neck. She screamed in pain, her hand thrashed around till she found the pen. With a vicious yank, she pulled out the pen, a gush of blood red blood seeped out of her neck, trailing down her open chested clothes. I kicked off my right leg with a harsh yank, breaking the chains that held me in place. I used the momentum of my kick and kicked her on the side of her chest as hard as I possibly could. Jenny went flying through the air till she hit the wall with a heartbreaking thump, causing her to fall onto the ground unconscious. I twirled around, looking for anything that I could stab her with, but so far I found nothing strong enough to impale her with. For a room, there wasn''t anything sharp or worth impaling her heart, and right now I needed to find something bigger.I twirled around, my hand pulled apart the other chains and jogged over towards the door. I leaned against the wall and waited. The rough tumble we just had was so loud that I knew that anyone outside could¡¯ve possibly heard it. Just on cue, two disheveled looking man with biker like clothes burst through the door. I took this chance to slammed into him with my fist, knocking the first one back towards the other. With an increase adrenaline I attacked ruthlessly. My feet sprung forward, giving me the airlift that I needed. I slammed down with a kick to the one of their head, snapping it backwards till it broke. I dropped and lunged towards the second. My hand snaked through the air till I wrapped myself around the second with ease. With a sharp intake of my breath, I twisted. A sickening crack could be heard as his neck snapped in half. The body crumbled onto the ground as I fell with him. With a grunt, I pushed the heavy body off of me. Time were of essence and I knew that staying her any longer and I would be caught. I didn¡¯t want to live my whole life as a blood bank to a sick hybrid, especially a crazy one that seem to take joy in killing humans. I ran through the hallways, dodging, punching, kicking, and hiding myself as best as I could to get away. Even if I was the only one here getting away from a thousands of werewolves, I calmed my nerves and thought quickly on my feet. H It wasn¡¯t until I smelled a familiar blood sickening scent did I whipped around and saw someone familiar. My lips turned into a evil curl and I snarled. I have found one of my prey and I wasn¡¯t going to leave until this prick died. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°You¡¯ve escaped?¡± Mr. Kingston squeaked, looking at me in fear. His large belly jiggled up and down from his rapid breath. He was seriously a sorry excuse of a vampire, putting shame to the name of all vampires around. ¡°Yes.¡± I lunged towards him, my hands outstretched grabbing him by his arm. He squealed in fear as he desperately flailed his arm to stop me from getting any closer. I smacked his hand away like flies, and drew him into my deadly hands. My arm snaked around his neck, wrapping him into the crux of my elbow. I was behind him, choking him out. ¡°Disgusting Vampire. Taking the life an innocent child for your sick pleasure.¡± I snarled. ¡°The world won¡¯t miss someone like you!¡± With a swift turn, his neck snapped. He floundered a little bit and moment later he stopped moving. I let him go as he fell onto the ground motionlessly. I knew that Mr. Kingston wasn¡¯t completely dead. My eyes searched around for any nearby weapon, instead all I found was a wooden single drawer. Quickly walking over, I tore the leg off it easily with one pull. The jagged edges was all I needed to use against completely eradicating Mr. Kingston. I took confident steps towards him with a simple downward strike, I slammed the broken part into his heart. In matter of moments, his body convulsed erratically. Then it stopped and turned into fine black dust. Mr. Kingston was dead and I was glad that this monster was gone. I got up onto my feet, relieved that one of the monsters were gone from this world. The second one was Ogma that I knew that I needed to stop somehow. Right now it was either escape and get chased or use this one chance to slip towards him in this chaos and kill him. The thought of bringing in my pack into this war was something that I didn¡¯t want to do. Seeing them die in front of my eyes were the last thing I wanted, and instead I steeled my heart to go after Ogma. He was going to die today in my hands even if it was the last thing that I had to do. With great dedication hardened in my heart, I ran forward searching for his similar scent. I dodged through as many other werewolves and vampires in this large castle like estate. Every turned I went, I somehow ended up in some foreign rooms that seem to have multiple humans locked away and used as personal blood donors. Vampires would go in to have their fill of blood, while the werewolves would stand out in front of the door. Every two rooms I came across were another group of werewolves and vampires that were preoccupied with their fill. It wasn¡¯t only male vampires that came through the different rooms, but also high class female vampires that I have seen a couple of times in popular hollywood movies. I was a bit surprised that a couple of them were even vampires in the beginning. Still there were a couple rooms where I felt more than one, when I slinked by the window, I saw something very disturbing. Twenty different naked humans were strung upside by their foot as tubes were stuck into their neck, arms, and legs. It horrified me to see so many people being siphoned off for their blood, there wasn¡¯t just young people, but variety. This place was a blood farm for humans, and Ogma was the leading hybrid that was kidnapping people left and right to be harvested. I had a very bad feeling that Ogma had the backing of possibly half of the vampire society in this blood farm. Majority of the Elders and vampires saw humans as food, so harvesting them like this wasn¡¯t any different. One would think that they were just slabs of meat from the way that they were hang, making my stomach queasy. Even still, I used my keen nose to follow the faint trace of Ogma as best as I could. Each turn that I took, I found that he went in one of these guarded rooms. They were dead human bodies that were being pulled out, making me feel even more angry than before. How could he treat humans like trash, they were like food banks that get sucked up in one go and thrown away when empty. At least for Adam, he had the common courtesy to take as much as he needed through a regular blood donation bank then drinking them up through contact. Wait¡­.why am I even thinking about him now. He had abandoned me and took Samantha to the Dragon Sanctuary to finish the job, plus Samantha was a lot more important than me, so I knew exactly what the mission entitled. I was a disposable tool to get the mission done. Even though such thoughts went through my head, a sharp pain constricted my heart. The thought of being abandon made me feel alone once again. You are not alone. Seline voice whimpered. I¡¯m here with you. Thanks, Seline. I felt a little better hearing her come back to life. I could tell that she was still in pain after the whole ordeal, they were a tinge of sadness and hurt that I could feel, but it was quickly squashed. Instead she was on high alert as me. We need to get out. No. We¡¯re going to kill Ogma. Are you nuts?! That¡¯s suicide. Do you want a Magical War to happen? Then all the people that we love will die! Seline went silent. She understood instantly what I meant. So you¡¯re saying sacrifice our lives to save million others? Something like that, but I¡¯m not planning on dying here today. I plan on winning and getting out of here alive. I spoke with confidence. I knew that my words seem empty, but that was all I could do at this moment. Instead I had a budding feeling of fear that if I failed, their might not be another chance. If you say so. I¡¯m with you all the way. Seline spoke. You¡¯re already with me since the beginning. I chuckled. I know. I just wanted to tell you that. Even though she said that, I felt a bit more relieved that someone was still with me to the end. Seline has become like a sister. We were conjoined at the hips literally unable to move without the other. We fought, yes, but we also started to appreciate each other¡¯s presence. She was someone who I could talk to during the times when I was alone. Suddenly loud sound of ruckus and noises could be heard from behind us. I snapped around, wondering if we got caught, but instead saw werewolves and vampires fighting among each other. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it was becoming a free-for-all. Some of the werewolves were ganging up on the vampires that attacked them, while the vampires shredded the werewolves in half. They were other vampires that sided with the werewolves or ran away from the mess that was being created. I could tell that the vampires that were attacking the werewolves were their enemies. Body count of the dead was quickly rising, more and more werewolves from the Ogma¡¯s pack streamed out from the hallway to back up their comrades. It was a full out war between the werewolves and the vampires. I was wondering who they were to attack Ogma¡¯s forces without a second thought. Then I saw on one of the vampire, a rose necklace that signified the Velvet Rose Clan. ¡°Adam.¡± I quickly breath in a sharp intake of air. The thought of his clan here right now shocked me. What the hell was his clan even doing here, battling against the top werewolf pack in America? Did he plan all this to? To go to war with the werewolves all over again? I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t have time to think to deeply about it. Two werewolves ran towards me on opposite ends, I sprinted towards the one on my right and knocked the the werewolf¡¯s teeth completely out. He faltered and fell backwards in pain, while a Vampire came over and shot him with a silver bullet. The fallen werewolf spazzed out uncontrollably till he completely stopped moving. I on the other hand twirled around, ducked underneath an punch, and bulldozed into the werewolves giant chest. His large embrace completely wrapped around my small frame and squeezed as hard as he could. My breath faltered as I gasped for breath. I knew then and there that if he squeeze me any harder, I would have broken ribs and possibly even punctured lungs. With a savage head butt, I temporarily stunned him, giving me a slight chance to slip out of his hold. He grunted in pain. I stomped down hard on his foot, then followed with a knee strike. I heard something pop, but I didn¡¯t take time to see what it was. Instead, I used the momentum of the man cringing forward to do another harsh knee strike into the man¡¯s guts. It didn¡¯t take seconds to put the man down without much trouble. The vampires that were fighting the werewolf a moment ago was finished with their prey. One of the female stopped and wearily watched me, but then she was surprised to see me. ¡°Tila?¡± Her voice was calm with a slight sweetness to it, making anyone in the vicinity perk up to listen to her voice. ¡°Sophia?¡± I cocked my head in surprise. It has been five years since I saw Sophia. The last time I saw her she was a little girl. Not only that she had become a drop dead gorgeous knockout of a vampire. Her flaming black hair that seem to be alive, beautiful porcelain skin, high cheekbone, full bust, and her height was a little taller than me. She was an Elder Vampire, and came from the one of the ancient elder families. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Tila!¡± Sophia ran over and gave me a fierce hug. ¡°I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re alive. I was afraid that you got killed.¡± ¡°Me killed? Not going to happen anytime soon.¡± I snorted. Honestly I was glad that she was here. I never thought in a million years would I see Sophia so soon. She had gone off to train with the elders for a very long period of times and that time would be about a century year long.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°I¡¯m glad you still have your sense of humor.¡± Sophia smirked. ¡°You¡¯re still that badass girl that I remember. Seriously the moment I meet you for a very long time, you¡¯re already escaping from your captivity. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were going after Ogma now.¡± My eyes became wide. ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked surprised. ¡°Wait? What?! You were seriously going to go kill that lunatic?¡± Her voice went up an octave. ¡°Are you crazy? By yourself at that infested with over thousands of werewolves? I mean come on Tila you¡¯re not supergirl.¡± ¡°Think about it. This was the best time to get him when he least expected it, especially after all this chaos.¡± I huffed. I really thought I was doing the right thing, even though I didn¡¯t have any back up nor real plan. This was honestly a one way ticket and I didn¡¯t mind dying for a righteous cause, especially to protect my pack, but I was also serious of escaping here alive. ¡°No sane person would go in for a suicide mission. Why are you being suicidal. We came in here to rescue you.¡± Sophia was getting angry. ¡°Adam would be furious! Seriously this whole mission would be a failed mission if you died!¡± She threw up her arm. ¡°Wait, Adam sent you guys to get me?¡± I was flabbergasted that Adam would do something that was completely against his thoughts. He wasn¡¯t the type to go save one person and jeopardize a mission. ¡°Yep.¡± Sophia popped her p. ¡°Why? I mean I¡¯m not that important.¡± I crossed my arm in front of me. ¡°There are other werewolves out there that could fill in my place for crying out loud. Now the Black Wolf Pack knows that the Velvet Rose Clan is against them.¡± ¡°They already knew it a long time ago. So right now it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s talk while we escape.¡± Sophia pulled me through the hallway. The other vampires surrounded us as we tightly ran together. ¡°So tell me. Why?¡± ¡°Adam said you still have a debt to pay and he¡¯s not going to let you go scott free with death. After this he stated you owe him big.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t owe him anything. He owes me more.¡± I huffed. Not liking the thought of owing him a favor. ¡°Actually he told me you¡¯ll say that, he said saving you is just a cream of the crop canceling out both of his debt, though keeping your pack safe and away from the Black Wolf Pack is the real debt that you have accumulated.¡± I was having a hard time believing what she said. Really, Adam. Really? Once again he uses my pack to get to me. My teeth grinded against each other annoyed at what Sophia was saying. ¡°So what is the real debt?¡± We took a sharp turn to the right and ran down the stairs. We were lucky that we weren¡¯t able to find any other werewolves out there to meet us halfway. ¡°He said that he sent some of his best bodyguards to protect the kids in the werewolf orphanage that you have set up at your pack house. Something about they are important to you and so he¡¯s keeping an eye out for you if anyone tried to come in and bother them. He told me to tell you that you need to come back to protect your pack, before you do something stupid and possibly even cause a war. He said that also you might drag in your pack and the orphanage if you¡¯re not careful.¡± I frowned. Adam knew me too well. The Orphanage was an a special project that took into both human and werewolf from around the states. The humans were sent to a better homes, while the werewolves were sent to my pack. It was a win-win situation where I used it to scout new werewolves as well as help the humans live a better life. Every single one of the children were looked after till they graduated from high school. Doing a small time community service on my own time was my hobby and every one knew without me telling that that the orphans were special.They were not to be trifled with or anyone would get my wrath. So in that case my pack took it as one of their priority to help out when they had their own spare time. I never forced them to join, instead half of them wanted to help. While the rest supported the idea that their Alpha was helping out at the Orphanage. ¡°Fine. I owe him one this time.¡± I grumbled. The thought of owing him a favor this time didn¡¯t sit well with me, but I was glad that Adam was helping me protect the orphanage at such dangerous times.I knew my pack would be doing well without me, especially because Ray would keep everything under control while I was gone. ¡°So how many of you guys infiltrated here to get to me?¡± ¡°Five of us and that¡¯s it.¡± Sophia nonchalantly stated as if it was no big deal. ¡°Five? That¡¯s it?¡± I thought I was suicidal, but Sophia¡¯s team was crazy in their own way as well. ¡°You told me when I¡¯m going in by myself is crazy. What about you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re professionals. We been doing this all our life and born into ti.¡± I scoffed at ther remark. ¡°I¡¯m a bodyguard for Adam. You think I can¡¯t go in without being noticed and slice Ogma¡¯s throat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. We believe you could go in, but Ogma is a whole different story in a nutshell. We need a different tactic to kill him. You do know he¡¯s considered almost invincible.¡± Honestly, this was my first time hearing that. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that¡¯s he¡¯s some kind of superman?¡± ¡°No, just that killing him with wooden stakes, silver, or sunlight is not going to kill him. Instead you need to kill both hearts to kill a hybrid.¡± ¡°There¡¯s two? Why didn¡¯t I heard of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not common knowledge. Hunting dangerous hybrids are done by our special ops. So it¡¯s not a well known knowledge.¡± ¡°So where is his two hearts?¡± ¡°The first one is in the same place as all humans. While the second one is supposed to be a bit lower in his chest, but there is boen protecting it so it¡¯s hard to get to it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± We made it down into a cellar. Sophia pushed back a bookshelf opening up into a passageway. We entered and walked for awhile in the half-lit tunnel. ¡°Where is Adam anyways?¡±I asked. Trying not to stumble in the darkness. ¡°He¡¯ll be waiting for us when we leave this tunnel. I think about a mile away from our location.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty close.¡± I snapped my head towards her. ¡°What is he doing here? Does he want to get killed?¡± I hissed. Sophia glanced at me funny and then let out a deep sigh. She mumbled underneath her breath and shook her head, Her gaze look at me with disappointment and she look away. ¡°What was that look for?¡± I frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that look.¡± Sophia shrugged, not answering my question and instead kept on walking ahead. ¡°Sophia! You didn¡¯t answer me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my place to answer. Ask Adam and he¡¯ll gladly answer.¡± ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t do this to me, especially your friend.¡± Sophia snorted and chuckled. ¡°You know me Tila. I¡¯m hard headed. Like I said, go ask Adam. He¡¯ll love answering all your question when you meet him. Maybe give you a serious scolding for a change at the amount of trouble you seem to get into.¡± ¡°Me? Get scolded? What the hell. I not a kid. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± We finally made it out of the mansion and into the forest. I felt relief that we were away from that horror house. Even though I wanted to get rid of the problem and sabotage their whole operation, I couldn¡¯t just leave my pack undefended. It infuriated me that Adam turned my whole thought around in a perfect 180, if he didn¡¯t say it I probably went suicidal their for a second. The built up rage that consumed me was a bit too much for me throughout that capture that the small sanity that I had was quickly abated. Though this didn¡¯t mean I would turn tail and never come back here again. I was sure that I would once again come back and destroy this sick operation as soon as possible. Ogma needed to either die or be contained. I wasn¡¯t a saint and knew that justice was just an empty word. Action was the only way to serve justice in the time of crisis such as this. There were things that needed to be done, packs that needed to be gathered, and especially I needed a solid plan to overrun the number one pack in America to the ground and the vampires that were backing Ogma for his sick pleasures. During the six years of my life, I had changed so drastically from a simple high school girl to a natural born leader. But from my power that I was given, the choices that I made had led me through countless bloodshed. Even now the fight for survival has been ingrained into my very thoughts,especially since I had lived on the city streets with my pack.They weren¡¯t many room for love and kindness, but ruthlessness and the will to survive. Maybe that was the reason why my hands were dye in red. There were no going back to the innocent me, Ken killed the innocent me for destroying the idea of what true love meant. Following after the hardship and the darkness of city street light confirmed that they were no room for kindness. To survive meant to throw away one¡¯s emotions and keep pushing forward, that was what I had learned. The only love I had was for my pack and that was already a dangerous weakness that I had and it seems Adam knew me too well when it came to protecting my pack and the things that I hold dear. In a way I had to thank him for bringing me out of those suicidal thoughts. Once dead, there was nothing that I could do to protect my family anymore and Adam had thrown a cold reality to my face. Off in the distance, I saw both Ken and Adam standing beside a black car waiting for our return. Ken¡¯s face was riddled with worry and when he saw me, I saw relief. While Adam kept a stoic face not showing any single bit of emotions. Adam gave me a relieved smile. He walked up towards me to give me a hug, but I completely ignored him and instead walked past him as if he was not there. ¡°Adam.¡± I spoke with a growl. ¡°Hello, angel. Good to see that you¡¯re doing okay.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I wanted to say thanks.¡± I replied and crossed my arms. ¡°Really? Wow, to hear it coming from your mouth is truly a pleasure.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Anyways we should leave before we get caught.¡± ¡°I was just thinking about the same thing-¡± Suddenly, I heard the rustling of multiple leaves. Ogma and his cronies stepped out from the dark trees ready to fight. ¡°Well. Well.If it isn¡¯t my favorite nephew Adam.¡± Ogma stated with glee. His eyes dangerously flicker with excitement to see Adam. Wait, what?! Ogma¡¯s is Adam¡¯s blood relative?! ¡°Uncle Ogma.¡± Adam coldly replied. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile.¡± ¡°It has isn¡¯t it? It seem you have been quite busy haven¡¯t you.¡± ¡°If I am?¡± ¡°Nothing much to it, though I would like you to hand over the dragon and girl next to you.¡± Adam stepped forward. ¡°What if I say no.¡± ¡°That would be sad to see one of my blood relative to die.¡± Ogma snapped his fingers,and the werewolves attack. It was a five on one battle, and we were outnumbered heavily. We fought with our life on the line as we bulldozed our way towards the car. ¡°I¡¯ll push them back!¡± Sophia yelled. ¡°Get in the car before it¡¯s too late!¡± Two of the five vampires backed Sophia, their claws dangerously swishing around like professional MMA fighters. Each strike were quick and deadly, aimed perfectly at the werewolves weak points. They didn¡¯t stop attacking and instead continually pummel down onto the next target. They were like water effortlessly moving from one target to the next, and even I was quite surprised at their fluid combat. I was itching to join the fight, but Adam snagged me by my hand and dragged me away. There were no time to fight back, but instead to run towards the van. The thought of seeing Sophia die in front of me made me angry. I didn¡¯t want to lose an old time friend that I had rarely get to hang out with since we met. ¡°Sophia!¡± I pulled away and punched a werewolf by its nose, I heard a sickening crack as its nose broke. Blood spew out of its nose, making him temporarily stunned. My foot rose up and stomp kicked him on the chest, pushing him backwards onto his butt. ¡°Just go! I can handle this!¡± Sophia yelled. ¡°Damn it Sophia! You better not die on me or I¡¯m going to hunt you down in your afterlife and drag you back to life!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Sophia stated confidently, she smacked two werewolves by the head. Out of nowhere, I felt myself being tackled from behind. My instincts were on overdrive, trying to push back the sudden attacker. I could smell a heavy scent of perfume, cologne, and blood mixed together, creating its own blend of smell. I knew instantly who this smell was and my blood boiled. The bloody murder, Ogma. This was a perfect chance to get my revenge for kidnapping me, stealing my blood, and mentally traumatizing me. I grunted and thrashed around out of his hold, till I was able to flip out. My legs snacked over towards his neck, while my other arm pulled at his left into a triangle hold. Ogma used brute strength to lift me up into the air and slammed me down onto my back, causing me to be temporarily stunned. The flashing white lights to the excruciating pain that shot through my whole body. I had to will myself to scramble away from his giant feet from stomping on me and possibly crushing my chest. With heavy breath, I pushed up, but all of a sudden I saw something gold streak past me in a flash. That¡¯s when everything seem to happen in slow motions, what I saw next froze my very heart. Ogma hands shot through Ken¡¯s chest, creating a large hole as he stood blocking me from Ogma¡¯s wrath. In that moment, I heard something breaking in my mind. > Chapter 24 Happy New years! Blessing to all who reads this~ Chapter 24 ¡°No. No. NO!¡± Seline words and emotions bubble out of my mouths to the point where I was screaming. Uncontrollable tears erupted from my eyes. I was shoved back from the body and Seline completely took over, leaving me caged in a bubble. Our heterochromia eyes turned both purple as she took control. She desperately ran up towards Ken and caught him falling backwards into his arm. Waves of pain, hit me from Seline¡¯s emotions giving me a horrible headache and pain that shot up and down my spine. It was terrifying to the point where it damaged my very being. Never in my life had I ever experienced such raw emotions slamming me like a sledgehammer till the point where I felt naked and bloodied. A blast of black energy shot out from our body, causing everyone in the vicinity to stumble and fall backwards. Ogma on the other hand was thrown so far that he vanished from sight. Seline shakily caressed Ken¡¯s face with horror, tears erupted as she cried. Her black hair fell forward, covering half of her face. Even her eyes searched for any life in Ken¡¯s eyes. Ken opened his eyes, and coughed up blood as he look up lovingly at Seline. With a gentle smile, he reached over and caressed her face. An electric shock trickled through the body even effecting me who was behind thick walls. It was gentle feeling that I had seen with mates, a love so gentle and pure that it broke my heart. For I cried with her as tears dropped endlessly down my cheeks. ¡°I am sorry Kimberly.¡± I was surprised he recognized her so quickly, but I guess it was because of the mate bond that held between the two that allowed him to know. From the amount of blood that was pooling around us, I could tell that the wound was serious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He said again and again. ¡°I am so sorry Kimberly that I rejected you in the first place. Please forgive me.¡± He cough up more blood as it trail down his pale face. ¡°I-I already had.¡± Her head hung down staring at his eyes as tears flood down, making it difficult to see. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± He gave me soft smile, his eyes begun to waver and slowly close. ¡°Ken. Ken! Don¡¯t Die on me!¡± Seline cried out in desperation, she lowered her lips towards Ken, kissing it in the hopes that he would just magically spring to life. With a last shudder of breathe, she felt his body die and in that moment, the world around Seline broke. ¡°Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡± She howled into the air. Our black hair started to grow till it hit the ground. Her purple eyes turned bloody red, giving it an eerie glow. In that moment I felt, rage, anger, sadness, lost, and regret, but what was worse wasn¡¯t my emotions that drove me insane it was Seline. Her mind broke and swept me completely off guard, even the barrier that was around me was devoured by the harsh reality of pervading darkness that even I could do nothing to stop it. I fought desperately, but her broken emotion was powerful to the point it even drove me insane. Nothing in my life have I ever felt such soul shocking raw pain that I even had the thought of wishing to die with him. Love was a madness. I knew it. I knew what it would do, breaking apart one¡¯s mind, then the heart, followed by the spirit. That was exactly what had happened to Seline. Her mind became a cacophony of disturbed emotions and thoughts. Instead her words continually to chant as it invaded my mind till I was chanting with her. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill.Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. DIE! Then everything became quite. The breaking of her shattered heart became pitch black as it warped her. It became so unearthly quiet that I felt fear, terror, anger, and pure evil, radiating off of Seline. This was not normal, and I was dragged along with her. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The words whispered out of our mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± The werewolves who were watching shuddered at the words that spilled out of our mouth. Every single one of them could feel the intense darkness that seeped out of us. Madness glossed our very eyes, making them lifeless and the bent to kill was the only thing on our mind. Our body broke, shifting and rearranging into Seline¡¯s black wolf form. We were three times bigger than my white wolf, our eyes were bloody red, our fur were pitch black like the night. Even our fangs were jutted out of our mouth, making us look like monsters. Lifting up our neck into the sky, we howled into the dark night, screaming at the moon. We howled with passion, anger, sadness, and hate. Our scream called out to every werewolf soul in the vicinity as they all felt our emotions. For Seline hated every single one of them who had taken away her mate. Each and every one of the wolves in our vicinity was forced to change as we called out to challenge every living werewolves in our vicinity. We weren¡¯t going to let this go. Oh no, we were going to make them pay. Our blood thirsted for the blood of our enemies till it quenched our thirst. Everything around us was blood red, everyone was our enemy. With a simple push of our feet, we darted to our first kill. A satisfying crunch of broken bones broke in our mouth as warm blood seeped down our fur. We push forward and ran, tackling werewolves left and right. Our claws rendered many bodies in one fell swoop as our teeth shredded through fur, bones, and muscle. We were ruthless. They were no such things as compromise, or even forgiveness. Death was our answer. Five wolves surrounded around us, shivering in fear. They wanted to run away so badly, but something in their nature was compelling them to stay. None of them could take their eyes off of us, we were to ferocious, to big, to frightening for them to glance away. For when they look away for a split second, they knew that their life would be over in a blink of an eye. Our voice were deep dripping with hatred and a lust for blood, we wanted them to die. Every single one of them that were present. All five of them bolted towards us at the same time in the hopes to drag us down with sheer numbers, our claws slammed down on the first, while the rest clamped down onto our bulky muscles. We didn¡¯t flinch instead, we plowed through the pain, we turn and snapped, breaking the jaws of two, the third was flung off our back with a hard thrust and into the trees. While the final one, jumped backwards out of harm¡¯s way. Though luck was not on anyone of their sides, we lunged forward and devoured the wolf with a vicious tear, killing the wolf with our large jaw. Crunch! The sound of breaking bones in our mouth could be heard loudly in the air. Werewolves shuddered in complete fear at the sheer power that we display. More wolves came streaming out in the hopes to put us down. Our muscle flexed as power coarsed in our veins. We a simple push off the ground, we zigzagged into the crowd, using our monstrous power to plow them down. Even under the moonlight, the terror of the black wolf was like a ghost that disappeared and reappeared in front of the others. Adam and the other vampires stay back away from my rampant, and instead assisted or tried their best to survive. For us it was an one-sided slaughter that knew not when to stop. Our sanity gone, and the only thing left is a deranged feral rabid wolf. Swirls of red, black, gray, brown, and pale swirled around us. Everything happened to fast for me to keep in touch with what was going on. My mind was muddled, while Seline continually rage nonstop. Instead I fell into darkness, curled up into a fetus position, allowing the warmth of the confines of darkness keep me safe from Seline¡¯s rampant emotions. I never knew that darkness had a different side. Even though it was cold, it kept me safe, it kept me hidden with a loving embrace. I wanted to be alone, and darkness did exactly what I asked. It reminded me of being encased by a mother¡¯s love, sleeping inside her belly that I had long forgotten. Time felt like forever, and I didn¡¯t know what was happening outside the body. I couldn¡¯t take anymore of the raw rage of Seline¡¯s emotions, and instead sought to protect myself from the tsunami. Every time a crack was found, the pervasive invasion of raw emotions would slip in and stab me repeatedly like a madman. They were no time to rest, I had to pull in the darkness that kept me sane even if it was a small piece of me. I desperately clung onto the small light, wrapping the light in me as if it was something so precious that I couldn¡¯t allow to vanish. My body was tattered, broken, and bloody.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I was getting tired, and the will to live was slowly slipping away. Love? Why was such things even created. Why must I suffer for that one emotion that broken Seline? Why couldn¡¯t life just leave me alone and allow me to just live? Why? Why? Why? My thoughts were becoming erratic. Love is madness. I repeated over and over again. A madness that broke oneself to tatters to the point of becoming a empty shell. Soul mates? What purpose do they serve but to break the bonds of two people? Ever lasting? Hardly for I had seen love break in the under one second. I have seen humans become infatuated with one another for six months to three years till they finally die down to a simmer. I pulled in the small burning light closer to my chest. The fire didn¡¯t burn me and instead kept me a little warm. What is love? I asked that question over and over again. What is love? The hollow feeling of emotions slowly encased me. The light becoming a flickering flame. Hatred came closer, licking my skin like a pervert. Enjoying every minute of our intimidate time together, corrupting my very mind, heart, and spirit. Even the word hatred mad my heart stir into a ravenous wolf, creating anger that sparked off like fireworks. I could hear Seline¡¯s madness. I could even see her draped in black like a dark queen. She dazzled with beauty cloaked in hate, her mind was gone, her eyes were crazed. Hatred was her passion. Hatred was her life. Hatred was her whole being and the darker part of darkness swarmed towards her like a devilish lover. They were together, dancing in their intimate embrace, erupting outwards in pure ecstasy. Every time she waved her hand cloaked in darkness, I felt a wave of pure bliss of the death of many. Screams of tortured souls cried out for her to stop, but she didn¡¯t. She kept going, her eyes became derange, livid with pure happiness. I thought for a moment, she reminded me of a child that was given a toy to play with, she reminded me of that moment. A purity that had gone wrong and warped into something deadly and evil. Every time she swung her arms, I felt a stabbing pain in my heart. I knew this was wrong, but I did nothing to stop it. Instead her emotions took over me countless times, leaving me ravaged and weak. ¡°What..is¡­.love?¡± I whispered as my eyes became droopy. Maybe this was my purpose in life to come this far and allow Seline to exist as the black wolf. I don¡¯t know what I am here for anymore. ¡°What¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..love?¡± I let out my breath and I closed my eyes as silence followed after. ¡°Love is loyalty.¡± Ray¡¯s voice spoke out strong in my mind. Pictures of scenes of Ray and the pack rushed through my mind like a gentle flood. Every single one of the happy days to the days where we fought, washed over me. Each of my pack members spoke into my mind, calling out towards me with pride. ¡°Love is respect,¡± followed by Jaz. ¡°Love is humbleness.¡± ¡°Love is trust.¡± ¡°Love is giving.¡± ¡°Love is happiness.¡± ¡°Love is forever.¡± ¡°Love is friendship.¡± ¡°Love is selfless.¡± ¡°Love is perfect. ¡°Love is faith.¡± ¡°Love is fate.¡± ¡°Love is inspiring.¡± ¡°Love is compassion.¡± ¡°Love is communication.¡± ¡°Love is patience.¡± ¡°Love is passion.¡± ¡°Love is unyielding.¡± The swelling of emotions circled around me, giving me the warmth that I need to once again revitalize me. I have forgotten from the raging emotions what it meant to actually stand against the harsh tide of true darkness of my own self. They continually chanted off endless words that brought encouragement to my heart. ¡°Love is forgiveness.¡± A sweet voice I never heard before rung in my head. My eyes opened up widely as I pushed myself up. The flames in my hand grew bigger to the point where it became pure white. At first it was blinding to the point where it hurt my eyes as the pain that coarse through my very body temporarily shocked me. I was completely enshrined in pure white flames that burnt away my black hair and replaced with flaming white. My eyes turned gold as I felt power surge through me. Hatred reel back from the flames of emotions of light seared through around me, leaving behind a pure air. I could finally breathe without choking on the darkness of hatred that consumed me a while ago. A soft breeze of a male¡¯s voice tickled my ears and whispered gently. ¡°Love is bittersweet.¡± I snapped towards the sound, letting my long white hair trailed behind me. For some reason I knew who that voice was. ¡°Adam?¡± I unconsciously called out. Searching for the voice again, I strained my ears, trying to find the voice again. So far I had found nothing, but the pure jarring light that was warm and harsh at the same time. It was strange that I had thought of him now of all times. I shook my head to take him out of my mind, but he lingered not letting me go. A soft glow wrapped around me as I felt warm arms cushioned me into an embrace. The sweet musky smell of a man¡¯s body entered through my nose, it was a very familiar smell that I couldn¡¯t forget. It felt like home, a place to belong, and a place where I knew someone was waiting. ¡°Don¡¯t give up, angel.¡± The voice spoke again, tickling my ears. ¡°Don¡¯t give up.¡± His voice trailed off into the distance as the warmth disappeared along with it. I felt alone when the warmth left me, making me sad. Every time hatred snapped towards me with its dark tendril, I smacked it away like a flyswatter. I didn¡¯t want it near me, nor invading my space. It angrily dashed towards me in attempt to harm me, but I wouldn¡¯t let it. No, I stood my grounds and fought back. I wasn¡¯t going to let hatred win nor allow the blossoming of evil take root. Still the dedication in me to live was once again fired up in my mind. I shifted and changed into my white wolf form. Elegance, grace, power, and purpose exude out of my body, allowing me to move forward into the darkness. I ran, and let my true self run free. Like a comet, I sliced through the darkness without stopping. Each turn, each dodge, and swivel paved ways to harsh reality of light. I was a monster that fought against the monster called darkness. My light was harsh, crude, and to the point, cutting deeply into the sick wound and taking out the festering lesion, but what trailed behind me was love, compassion, and the healing light to recover the burn that hatred tarnished and destroyed. The blistering red wound was rapidly healing, leaving behind many scars. I knew that I couldn¡¯t heal everything perfect. They were scars to remind me of the failure that I had went through, but at the same time acceptance of what has become. I had forgiven myself and accepted everything. My pride was what caused Ken to die and Seline to go crazy. This was a burden that I would carry for the rest of my life and the acceptance of what I must do. For the first time in a long time, I felt free of the burden that weighed on me. The anger that I had for Ken for hurting Seline disappeared as I forgave. Even the fear of disappearing was gone, and instead I knew that I had to bring Seline back to sanity. This was my responsibility, even if Seline hates me forever I accepted such fate. All I could do was stop her from her rampage and killing many people. No more did I want to see blood shed on a soul that only had purity for love, but was harshly taken away by rage and replaced by pure hatred. I ran, the light in me growing stronger as I dove into the darkness called hatred. In the darkness I saw her true self. She wasn¡¯t the beautiful dazzling beauty of darkness but a warped contorted black wolf. She was malice bundled up in darkness. Red eyes gleaming with madness, her fur wildly messed up and tangled, skin torn and bloodied with blood dripping down her side. She turned and faced me, burning with pure hatred. With a vicious growl, she ran towards me and attacked. I jumped and butted heads, my claws tore into her side, while her¡¯s into mine as we inflicted heavy damage. ¡°Seline, wake up!¡± I shouted through my mind in the hopes to connect with her. Instead she reeled back in disgust, between our mind link and snapped forward. Her darkness pervading into my light. Trying its best to overcome and destroy what little I had of myself. Even still, my light, my love for her, shot through like a knife. It was precise, it was deadly, they were no negotiation, but to split away the growing cancer called hatred. Her monstrous head that showed bones, muscle, and even ghastly smoke ozzed with foul malice. I could smell the rotting flesh of death and blood. With a twitch of her cheeks, her lips turned into a snarl, not liking the feeling of being the one invaded. ¡°Seline, wake up!¡± With a growl, Seline slammed forward, not liking how I called out towards in my Alpha¡¯s voice. I was demanding. I didn¡¯t coodle her like a child, I called for her true self. My claws rendered into flesh as we battled against one another. We were a flashing color of black, white, red, and gold, swirling together like paint. At times we struck as lightning of red and gold shot forward, followed after by a booming thunder. Leaving behind a crackling light of fireworks. Every bite, every slash of my claws picked away at her darkness that cloaked her. I tore into her to find what little bit of her that existed. It was a difficult struggle that pitted my very soul against hers. We fought, and I dove deeper till I found that one spark.That one small black flames that weren¡¯t encased in pure hatred. I shifted, turning back into my human self. Seline was haggard, losing many pieces of her dark cloak. She too couldn¡¯t hold anymore of her black wolf form, and instead became a mass of humanoid black energy. I knew this was going to be our last clash. I willed all my power as I jumped forward, suddenly cloaked in white wings that helped propel me forward. Even Seline for a split moment when she jumped to meet me in air, beautiful black wings sprouted outwards as we locked hand-in-hand. We struggled in midair, till finally my right hand broke free. I desperately reached in and grabbed the dying flame as I viciously yanked it out. Each pull, hatred pulled her back, wanting to keep her trapped in her own hell. I didn¡¯t let her go back and I fought for her soul till finally the tendrils of black hatred let her go. In that moment the black flames withered. She was so tiny, lifeless, abandoned, and lost. With a gentle smile as I wrapped my hands around the flames, I spoke. ¡°Seline. I am sorry for everything. My selfishness, my ignorance, and my fear of a soul mate, but let me share with you what I learned about love from my pack.¡± The endorphin like feeling swept towards me, warm light encased around Seline¡¯s dying flames as it gently coddled her like a newborn baby. ¡°I am here. I won¡¯t leave you.¡± I brought her up to my face. Suddenly the black flames shuddered and became condensed till finally she shot out from my hands like a star, Seline soared into the stars, leaving me alone. I knew then that she had left me for good, alone in this body. The emptiness felt so jarring that I had a hard time, getting use too. It wasn¡¯t an easy void to fill, but it was fillable, I just didn¡¯t know how. I glanced up into the star¡¯s, tears streaking my face.¡°I love you Seline. Now you are free.¡± I spoke softly. In that moment, I saw another streak of gold light just as bright as her, danced and twirled with her as they faded and disappeared. A sharp shock wave erupted onto my head and it was then when the flood of memories dashed through my mind and I knew who I truly was. Seline left me a present that I had once forgotten till now. My name is Tila Li, twin sister of Kimberly Li. | Itchy finger click forward>
Aurthor¡¯s note: Kuhuhuhu did you like this chapter? I on the other hand was debating on how I should kill Ken. I know that sounds horrible, but there is a reason. This story is part tragedy.?? Plus I get the feeling half of you guys are fist pumping and saying hell yes, the asshat is gone! Woot! Right? Or is that just my own imagination? Probably it is¡­ Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple??. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Tila and Kimberly Li!¡± A black haired petite lady cocked her hips in anger. Thin crease appeared on the mother¡¯s face as she gaze upon her two little daughters. They were around the age of six, each wearing a set of similar yellow dress as they frown upon each other.The only difference between the twins were their colors eyes. One had golden color eyes while the other purple. ¡°Mom! She stole my wolf doll!¡± Kimberly screeched, pointing at Tila in anger. Her purple eyes glared toward Tila. ¡°Tell her to give it back!¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Tila huffed. ¡°You lost your stupid wolf doll at the park!¡± Tila countered in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want your stupid wolf doll! I have my own unicorn doll with me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Kimberly ran towards Tila in anger as they both tumbled onto the ground.Each one trying to pull each other hair to cause pain. Tila smacked her sister in the face as she struggled out of Kimberly¡¯s hold. ¡°Get off me! Get off me!¡± Tila screamed violently. ¡°Enough!¡± Their mother yanked the two apart with sheer strength. Both girls cowered under their mother¡¯s intense gaze and twisted in pain. ¡°How many time did I tell you not to cause trouble when I¡¯m working?! Now both of you be a good girl and sit down.¡± She slowly dropped the two onto the floor. Kimberly stuck out her tongue at Tila, making her infuriated. Tila was just about to pounce on her sister, when her mother gave her the death glare. Instantly Tila froze up in fear at the oppressive energy that she was giving. Both of them squirmed and settled down, they knew that their mother¡¯s fury was no joke to mess with, especially when she was in her business meeting in her private work room. ¡°Honey?¡± A deep husky voice called out from the kitchen. A tall muscled man with bearded face, stepped out towards the them. He stopped and gave each one of them a questioningly look before he even attempt to proceed towards his wife. ¡°What is it? Do you need something?¡± Her voice was snappy as she sharply gave her children a gaze that said BEHAVE. ¡°Well¡­¡± The father raised his hand and rubbed his thick neck. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should intervene or talk with his wife at this moment. The thought of being under her fury wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to do especially after seeing his two little pumpkins being lectured. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for your papers it¡¯s usually at the same place you left them.¡± She quickly stated. ¡°Ah, how did you know what I was thinking?¡± He asked surprised. ¡°Because that¡¯s what you always tend to ask me for.¡± She replied, crossing her arm in front of her. The father smiled gently, he walked over towards his wife, winking at his two munchkins, he took her in his embrace. ¡°Sweetheart, you shouldn¡¯t be so angry. Don¡¯t get to frustrated and let me deal with them.¡± He cooed towards her. With a light peck on her cheek, he nuzzled his nose with hers. Her face soften as a smile splitted across her lips, she sighed. ¡°Really Simon. Do you always have to do that?¡± ¡°Wendy, you know me. I love you. Whenever I get a chance to kiss you, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Wendy grinned ear-to-ear. She then laughed. ¡°Seriously, you really have a knack of bringing down my temper.¡± ¡°I know, sweetheart.¡± He pecked her again. ¡°You know me. I don¡¯t like seeing you angry all the time when it¡¯s your day off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my day off.¡± He gasped. ¡°How could you do this to me? I thought we were supposed to have our quality time together? Are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± She huffed, not liking the puppy dog eyes that he was giving. Even for someone so big and buff, it made her chuckle at her loving husband. ¡°I was just finishing up.¡± Simon huffed, disliking the words that came out of her mouth. He looked offended at her words as if it was some kind of nasty plague. ¡°When you say finishing up do you mean five hours from now? Because I swear woman! That¡¯s what happens every time you say that.¡± Wendy lips became tight, her face slightly blushed, and attempt to look away at her husband¡¯s eyes that bore into her very soul. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Simon grabbed both side of Wendy face and brought it to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t look away from me, woman. I know you too well. You¡¯re trying to escape from me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Her lips became like she ate something sour. ¡°See there is that look. I knew it. You know exactly what I am talking about. You¡¯re going to get kidnapped by me today. No work!¡± He grabs her by her shoulder and start to pull her towards the door. ¡°Come on munchkins, we¡¯re going to go outside and relax.¡± He called over towards his daughters. They gave both their parents a horrified look at the lovey dovey atmosphere that was being given off by their parents. ¡°Eww, gross.¡± Kimberly whined as she look away in disgust. ¡°They kissed.¡± ¡°I like kissing.¡± Tila huffed as she glared at Kimberly. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that dad doesn¡¯t give you a kisses on your cheek.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Dad give me a lot of kisses!¡± Kimberly threw up her hand in outrage at her sister¡¯s outburst. ¡°Lies! Than why did you saw ew. Huh?¡± Tila cocked her hips as she placed her hands on her side. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous.¡± ¡°No i¡¯m not!¡± Kimberly stormed after their parents not looking back at Tila. Tila on the other hand, her lips gently smirked at her sister¡¯s storming back. ¡°Sure~¡± She whistled and chuckled. The family of four went out into the yard. Tila ran over to his father¡¯s right hand and grabbed it, before her sister could. Kimberly frowned, and made her way towards her mother¡¯s left. They were walking together fanned out in a chain towards the nearby park. Both their mother and father, continued to talk gently with each other, while Tila glanced around the suburban streets. They walked past their neighbors and friends and finally arrived to the park. Both Tila and Kimberly ran first, screaming out in joy as they tackled the seesaw. ¡°They are quite a handful aren¡¯t they?¡± Simon chuckled, he turned to see his wife with a frown plastered on her face. ¡°Too much of a handful.¡± ¡°Do you regret having them?¡± Wendy was silent, thinking over what he had said. ¡°Depends on the situation.¡± She bluntly replied. ¡°Like?¡± ¡°There a menace and I miss our time together.¡± ¡°True, they must¡¯ve gotten that from you.¡± Simon coyly poked his wife side a couple of times. Wendy feigned a gasp. ¡°They got their hard headedness from their father.¡± She poked back a bit harder. ¡°Not only that you spoil them too much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t spoil them enough.¡± He swooped her into her arms, nuzzling his head into her shoulder. ¡°There our princess and you¡¯re my queen.¡± He whispered into her ears. Tila watched her parents in their comforting atmosphere, she was happy that her parents were well attuned with one another. Their family was a blissful family filled with happiness and love. They weren¡¯t many things that Tila ever complained about except her annoying sister. All four of them enjoyed their time together, forgetting about the small incident that they had. Tila and Kimberly continued to play throughout the afternoon together and with other children that came and went. It wasn¡¯t until, Tila saw her parents talking seriously with the Alpha of the pack. He was an intimidating man with his golden hair, masculine chin, and muscle body. Everything about him screamed power and grace, even the lady next to him was beautiful making the couple a picture perfect.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Tila sneaked over towards them, hiding behind a bench, listening to her parents. Not even to far away from the couple were two small boy. One with blond hair, an exact duplicate of his father, who look about ten. While the other was a brown haired boy that leaned more in favor of his mother¡¯s look. Her eyes trailed at them both, frowning at their pompous arrogant attitude. Kimberly sneaks over and crouches next to Tila, wondering what she was looking at. It didn¡¯t take long for her sister to see the two boys. Her eyes became wide, and Tila knew instantly that her sister fell for one of the two. With a snort, she shook her head, frowning at her mooney eyed sister. Both boys weren¡¯t to her taste, and instead she gave them a disgruntled glare. ¡°Alpha Terrance, is this wise to go and move our pack this early? I mean we barely found a place to stay for so long. The kids¡­¡± Simon raised up his hand to run his fingers against his hair. ¡°They¡¯re just settled in.¡± ¡°We are moving Simon. We can¡¯t let that damn hybrid find our pack, especially your daughters. One of them is the white wolf and we can¡¯t lose someone so valuable to our pack.¡± ¡°But still, they¡¯re just kids. What purpose would it serve to have the white wolf, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to help them. Plus, the seer could be wrong and none of my daughter could be the white wolf you know.¡± ¡°I highly doubt that. The seer has been always 99% right and that small one percent is small. One of your daughter will save the werewolf kind, I wouldn¡¯t think so lowly of the seer.¡± ¡°Still.¡± Simon wasn¡¯t pleased at the words that the Alpha had said. ¡°I would just be happy that they were just normal girls.¡± He sighed. ¡°I understand, my old friend. I really do. The responsibility that a white wolf has is enormous, but it¡¯s a responsibility that they were given by the Moon Goddess herself.¡± Wendy reached over towards her husband arm, and stuck even closer to him with worry. Tila could see that his mother wasn¡¯t pleased in what they were talking about. ¡°We¡¯re all leaving tonight and heading towards Wyoming. Living near the Dragon Sanctuary is our best bet for protection for your daughters. If we lose them, it could be detrimental to the whole species as a whole.¡± With a defeated sigh, Simon shoulder slumped forward. ¡°Yes, Alpha. We¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Alpha Terrace nodded. ¡°I am sorry my friend.¡± He clasped his hand on his shoulder as he turned. In that moment, one of the two boys turned his gaze and caught Tila¡¯s eyes. She breath in a short gasp, unable to tear away for fear that she was found out. The boy with the golden hair smirked. The boy started to walk over towards Tila and stops in front of the bench. His brother curiously followed his gaze towards him, wondering where he was going. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± He asked. ¡°Playing hide-and-seek.¡± Tila bravely stated, standing up with her hand on her hip as if what she said is completely true. ¡°Well if you¡¯re playing that game you already lost.¡± The boy snorted into a chuckle. ¡°So?¡± Tila shot back not liking the boy at all. The first impression of him, she felt like he was an arrogant prick with the haughty attitude that he was giving. The boy stopped and gazed up at Tila amazed, unsure what to say with the words that she spat back at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Tila Li, and this is my sister Kimberly Li.¡± Tila pointed down at her sister who was flushing red like a tomato. Her sister gaze didn¡¯t even meet eye contact with the boy as she mumbled something under her breathe. ¡°Well, my name is Ken Tendo and the one next to my mom is my brother Stan. We¡¯re the Alpha¡¯s son.¡± He proudly stated, puffing out his chest. ¡°So?¡± Tila frowned, she shrugged her shoulder not caring what he said. ¡°So?!¡± Ken was dumbfounded at what Tila said. ¡°He¡¯s your pack leader. The Alpha.¡± ¡°And what does that got to do with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Like I said. So? You¡¯re just daddy¡¯s little son. Your no Alpha.¡± Ken¡¯s mouth dropped unable to say anything. Just when he was about to say something, Alpha Terrance voice barked out towards his sons. ¡°Let¡¯s go Ken. Stan.¡± Alpha Terrance ordered. Looking back and forth, Ken closed his mouth, and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you later Tila.¡± Ken ran over to his family as they left. Kimberly squeaked and spoke up in a dreamy state. ¡°He¡¯s so cool.¡± Tila snapped her head towards her sister and gave her the strangest look. ¡°He¡¯s a wannabe. You need to find a better crush, he¡¯s not worth your time.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Kimberly frowned. ¡°I know what I see.¡± Tila huffed. ¡°No you don¡¯t. You¡¯re just being mean.¡± ¡°Nu uh.¡± Tila replied annoyed. She wasn¡¯t liking how her sister was being love struck at their first meeting with the Alpha¡¯s son. Instead she thought he was arrogant and haughty, someone she definitely didn¡¯t want to be entangled with at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to playing.¡± Tila tried her best to take her sister mind of Ken and instead back to playing together and having fun. ¡°Fine.¡± Kimberly whined with a sad face, making Tila really uncomfortable. Seeing her sister moonstruck was something that she never ever saw every happening in her whole life. It was just too strange. Throughout the afternoon, they continue to play on the swings till finally the sun slowly started to set. The children all left, leaving the family of four to be the last one to leave. ¡°Kimberly! Tila! Time to go!¡± Their mother called out towards them. Kimberly and Tila stopped what they were doing and rushed towards their father and mother. Tila could still tell that Kimberly was still hung up on Ken, making Tila roll her eyes. ¡°Did you guys have fun?¡± Their father crouched down and ruffled their hairs. ¡°Yes!¡± Chirped Tila, she always like to come out to play, especially near the forest where she felt more connected too. ¡°Can we come again?¡± Simon face scrunched up not sure what to say, before he could say anything, all of them heard the snapping of branches. His head whipped towards the sound as he dragged his daughter behind him. All of sudden five large wolves bolted out from the bushes and headed straight towards them. Kimberly screamed in fear. Tila stumbled backwards, scrambling towards her mother. Wendy picked up her two girls into her arms. ¡°Go!¡± Simon called out to his wife. ¡°I¡¯ll stall them and catch up to you! Take them to the Alpha!¡± Without a second thought, their mother ran as fast as her feet could carry her. Tila saw from her mother¡¯s shoulder as her father turned into a large brown wolf. He growled and attacked at one of them, while three jumped on him at the same time. They tore and bite into her father in ravage fury as blood seeped out of his body. Tila whimpered in fear, seeing her father torn to shreds by the wolves before her. Fear etched into her eyes as the other two wolves came bolting after them. ¡°Mommy! There¡¯s two of them!¡± Kimberly shrieked. The first wolf jumped up towards Kimberly, snapping at her face. Their mother sprung forward. The wolf completely missed as she darted off once again. Tila could tell that they were weighing down her mother, the speed that she normally had was cut in half from carrying them. She knew that they would get over run in seconds. Once again, the wolves attacked, this time they lunged and snapped down onto her legs, causing her to fall. Both Kimberly and Tila was thrown into the air as they fell onto their back in pain. The other wolf ran forward with teeth snarled open and ran towards Tila. Its jaw dangerously snapping towards her face, but in the nick of time, their father slammed into the wolf. Tila saw her mother change into a brown wolf, smaller in stature than their father¡¯s size, but that didn¡¯t stop her from fighting back. She was ten times more vicious and faster, using her size to zipline and attack. Nine more wolves came out bolting from the trees, aiming to kill their parents and a couple trying to maul Kimberly and Tila. It didn¡¯t take long for the first one to go down was their father, bloodied and torn. He stood up a vicious fight, but the numbers outweighed his ability to protect his pack. Though he took down five more before he collpase onto the ground dead. Their mother howled in fury as she saw her husband die next to her. She went out on a full out rampage, killing the wolves that got to close to her daughters. While the remaining four attacked. Tila was able to snap out of stupor as she crawled towards the nearest bush, hiding away from her the terror that was happening before her. She saw her mother kill all four, bloodied and in pain. She limped towards Kimberly, struggling to keep her last shred of sanity till out of nowhere a large blood red wolf five times bigger than her mother slammed into her mother. His jaws snapped into her throat, crushing it in one go. With a last breath, she shuddered as she died in the blood red wolf¡¯s jaw. A sharp thrust of his head, he threw her mother into the trees. He then turned his large bloody jaws towards Kimberly. Kimberly froze in complete fear, her eyes became wide as she whimpered. Tila couldn¡¯t scream and instead stood hidden in fear. The blood red wolf snarled and dove towards Kimberly, shredding her into pieces. He threw her onto the ground a few feet away from Tila¡¯s hiding space with a loud thud. Tila almost shrieked, but quickly closed her mouth for the fear of being found out. It was a terrifying five minutes of her life as her gaze locked eyes with her dying sister.Her purple gaze caught hers, entrapping her in complete fear. The red wolf lifted his muzzled head and walked away from the bloodied battle field, leaving Tila all alone with her dying sister. Time went by as she stood there hidden underneath the bush in fear that the red wolf would come back. It took a lot of effort of her to reach over towards her sister¡¯s hand as tears erupted down her face. ¡°P-please, don¡¯t die.¡± Tila stammered. Kimberly couldn¡¯t say anything and instead cough up blood. ¡°Moon Goddess! Please save my sister!¡± She yelled in hysteria. A bright white light erupted from her hands as it covered her dying sister. In seconds the white light disappeared, and from Kimberly¡¯s body a small black flames in a orb came out and floated towards Tila. Tila quickly got up, and stretched out her hands, accepting the black orb. She knew then and there that this was her sister soul. Carefully bringing it towards her, she brought her sister¡¯s soul towards her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry sis. You¡¯ll stay safe with me. I¡¯ll let you live inside of me and you can even live a normal life.¡± She half heartedly chuckled as she whispered with sadness. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll take away all your memories and your pain. You can even go and like Ken.¡± A weak smile erupted on her face. The black flames entered into her body, a burst of black energy shot outwards and around her. The two became one, leaving Tila exhausted. Tila¡¯s left eye changed color from gold to purple, leaving her with heterochromia eyes. She fell onto the ground next to her sister as darkness started to overtake her. Tila fainted in and out, she saw a beautiful man with black hair, black sharp eyes, and pale skin, wearing all black. The sharp scent of cologne lingered in her nose. His red lips move open calling out to her, but Tila had a difficult time hearing him and instead heard bits and pieces. She was quickly brought into his arms, giving her the warmth of protection and safety. Her vision faded in and out, sleep overtook her till the last remaining words she heard was the name Adam. | The Future>
Author¡¯s Note: Surprise! Right? Probably not. -,-;; Thought it would be interesting to bring up the past now. It¡¯s the perfect time to anyways. Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple??. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Memories of my childhood life continued to flood into me. I saw the short years of my life with my family and my sister. We were a simple family with short lived happiness that filled our home with many blessings.These thoughts brought tears to my eyes as I once again recollected everything that had happened. In this lifetime, I was the little girl name Tila Li. Family of the werewolves, and the twin of Kimberly Li. In front of me was a little girl standing in the bright harsh light. Her eyes were sad and solemn as she look up at me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. Her head cocked to the side and a smile erupted on her cute face. ¡°I¡¯m you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Then it hit me. I knew who this little girl was, she was me when I was but a child. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head furiously. ¡°How come you were able to bring your sister soul into yourself?¡± The girl shrugged her shoulder. ¡°It was the Moon Goddess will.¡± She replied. ¡°I see?¡± ¡°You should know, because without the Moon Goddess power we wouldn¡¯t have grown up. She dug through our past life and brought our memory from our last life to now to compensate for the lost time of eight years. The eight years of our lives, we gave it to our sister so she could live a normal life. I promised her that she would live a normal life.¡± Her voice was filled with sadness. ¡±You and I were sleeping till the day Kimberly hid herself away as Seline. Seline was her favorite wolf teddy bear. Seline was her go to teddy bear when she felt scared. She said that Seline gives her courage, every time she hugs it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± My lower lips twitched, this was mind boggling in itself, but I knew what she was saying was the truth. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°I know why you have come here.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Completely lost in where this topic was going. ¡°Yes, you came here to merge with me. So we can finally be one person.¡± ¡°I did?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± She replied, shaking her head up and down. When she stepped forward, I unconsciously took a step back. The little me look up at me and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want too?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m trying to ready myself.¡± I spoke half heartedly. For a moment there I was scared in what would happened to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll still be you, just that you¡¯ll have my memories now. We¡¯re still Tila, but now with a last name.¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to reconnect with ourselves and become who we were meant to be.¡± Once again she reached up towards me. This time I was ready or her, My hands tightened as I took her hand. In that moment, bright flourishing light blinded both of us. All her memories spilled into me, converging into my mind. Our thoughts mixed and changed, but the majority of me still the same. The only thing that I felt more connected to was my wolf self, my real wolf self that wasn¡¯t Seline or Kimberly. She was hidden away as a pup, and she grew up quickly before my eyes as a snow white wolf. Her gold eyes stare back at me with playfulness and pride. I have finally came home and become the ¡®real¡¯ Tila Li. I was no more Tila Leo of my past self or just Tila, but the Tila Li of the present that was now a werewolf and I was loving every minute of it. ##### I opened my eyes as the jarring afternoon light blinded me. Squinting from blindness, I tried to move, but was unable to because of the horribly pain that riddled my body. It felt as if I have been working out every single one of my muscles for three whole days nonstop. Even a small movement caused excruciating pain, till I finally gave up and let sleep drift back into me. Time went by quickly as I woke once again. This time the pain in my body lessened, giving me a bit of range to move around. My head turned towards the left, and I saw Adam sleeping next to me on a chair with his hands tangled with mine. At a moment later, I felt Adam stir. My hands snapped back in a hurry, embarrassed it was there in the first place. I just stared. Completely dumbstruck. Unable to comprehend anything. Yep, I¡¯m insane. ¡°Tila?¡± Adam asked with a worried tone of voice. He glanced up towards me wondering if I was alright. ¡°Tila?¡± He asked with growing concern. ¡°Yes?¡± My voice went up an octave into a squeak ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± He let out a relieved tone of voice. ¡°I am?¡± I felt so stupid in replying with a question. ¡°You¡¯re going to not be able to move to much for a month. Plus it¡¯s going to take a full three month to heal. The damage to your body was serious¡± He straightened himself, pushing back his messy hair. Wow, why does that small gesture look so sexy? I am seriously going nuts. Come back Tila! Don¡¯t fly away to Lala land! Crap. I¡¯m actually now talking in third person to myself. I shook my head side-to-side. ¡°So¡­¡­what happened and where am I?¡± My fingers twiddle on my lap. I dreaded what I was going to hear coming out of Adam¡¯s mouth. For once, I feared what he would say, but mostly what my pack would say. ¡°You¡¯re in your pack territory next to the Yellowstone national Park in Wyoming. Everyone had settled in, making everything into a smooth transition.¡± He spoke. ¡°Plus do you want the whole story or a quick run down.¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll be in bed for awhile, so I have all the time in the world.¡± ¡°Then the short version it is.¡± My cheeks twitched. Did he really not want to tell me everything that had happened? Or was he just plan lazy? I sighed and I shook my head, watching what he would say, though for some reason I just couldn¡¯t meet him eye-to-eye. ¡°When you turned things went out of control. You devoured and slew about a good one hundred werewolves by yourself or should I say your other half?¡± He stare at me dead seriously. I pulled in a sharp gasp. Seline was freakin monster that kicked butt. I didn¡¯t even compare with her at all. ¡°M-my other half.¡± I stuttered, unsure if he would believe me. ¡°Ogma was push back and he ran away with his pack. They went under the radar for awhile now. It¡¯s been three weeks without them even attempting to move.¡± ¡°So, I been sleeping for three weeks? Then what about Ken?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam voice trailed off. ¡°Ken body been sent back to his pack. The memorial service had been already held. Though you on the other hand¡­.It took a good number of us to cage you and keep you out of harm¡¯s way. It wasn¡¯t easy finding the right place for you to get under control.You went on a rampage and kind of ¡­slaughtered the people in the castle all under a day.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I barked out in disbelief. ¡°Yea¡­.the people that Ogma had kept as blood packs got killed in your rampage when you were destroying his base.¡± I gulped. Oh. My. Lord. Seline¡­what did you do? I furrowed my eyebrows, thinking over how bad this situation was. The thought of innocent dying under my hand made me feel devastated. ¡°You actually did majority of them a service.¡± ¡°How so? My sister and I killed innocents.¡± I shouted in disbelief. Did he just say that? I should¡¯ve know Elders were considered cold hearted. ¡°Actually you did. Majority of them were living in a vegetable state. No way were they going to be able to even live a normal life. Their spine were disconnected and barely kept alive. Even if they changed into a vampire, they would be a disabled vampire. One needs all their body part functioning before they change. If one lose even a hand, they can¡¯t regrow something that they had lost.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. My mouth opened and closed like a fish, unable to comprehend the thought to quickly, before it finally settled in. So it meant that three-fourth of the people were disabled for life and they were not going to be even able to move. All of them living trapped in their body unable to do anything but to think. I felt stupid to judge him so quickly, he actually thought about the people in his own way even though it sounded horrible. ¡°What do you mean by sister? Do you mean Kimberly?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how I should tell him, it was a bit confusing to myself as well. ¡°Kimberly is my twin sister. Her soul lived inside of me till now, I woke up when the change happened at the age of sixteen. The Moon Goddess allowed her to stay in my body till today. She¡¯s gone now.¡± My words were choppy and to the point. I choked up. ¡°So it seems you were possessed for a good duration of your childhood. Though are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an eye opener.¡± Adam leaned back as he watched me. He stare, thinking over what I had said. ¡°You should be happy that she left your body.¡± ¡°How so? I lost my sister.¡± ¡°She was dead since the beginning. You can not force the dead to live inside you forever. The soul will reject the body one day and even possibly destroy both of your lives. Letting her soul pass on sooner than later is for the best. Actually, it¡¯s best for the both of you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her as I do. I killed her. I was the one who saw her die without doing anything. I was the one who killed her soul mate.¡± I whimpered as tears started to flood down my cheek. The pent up stress, pain, and guilt washed over me like a tsunami. Adam got up from the chair and sat on the bed near me. He came over, sitting down comfortably as he leaned in and gave me a gentle hug. I froze, but moments later, I turned into mush. My hands reached over, pulling into his embrace as I cried. I cried for the death of my sister that was long overdue..I cried for my mistakes. I cried for Adam. I cried for the innocents that died that day, and I cried for the sadness of the pain that I caused. The lives that have been lost and I was part of it all. I could¡¯ve stopped her earlier. No, I should¡¯ve stopped her earlier, but I didn¡¯t realize how weak I truly was. How easily I fell into temptation of hatred that blew across my mind like a whirlwind and kept me dancing to its tune. ¡°It¡¯s okay, angel.¡± Adam patted me on my back. He slowly rocked me back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You did your best.¡± ¡°My best isn¡¯t enough.¡± I hiccuped in between my sobs. ¡°I should¡¯ve done better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not superman, angel. You¡¯re just a normal girl struggling to live her life, and that small normal girl beat back her darkness and woke up.¡± He cooed, trying his best to keep me from beating myself too hard. A gentle kiss littered my forehead, his arms stroking my hair, calming me down. ¡°I could¡¯ve done better. I am the white wolf that¡¯s what the legend said.¡± ¡°Alpha Tilla Li.¡± He sternly replied, catching me completely off guard. I was shocked that he even called me by my real last name, I didn¡¯t expect to hear my full name anytime soon. ¡°You have done enough. You¡¯re no saint, nor some kind of messiah that this legend speaks off. Did you forget your what you told me in the past when I asked you about the white wolf legend?¡± I shook my head. ¡°You said, that legend is bull and the Moon Goddess could eat a sock if she has too, because you¡¯re not going to play by her rules.¡± He arrogantly spoke, bringing a slight smile up my face. I pulled apart, wiping away my tears and snot. What made me embarrassed was that snot and tears were soaked in Adam¡¯s nice clean white collared shirt. He glanced down at his shirt and chuckled. ¡°Well, I now have a souvenir that said that Alpha Tila Li cried on my shoulder¡¯s willingly. I¡¯m going to frame it and put it up on the wall.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I look at him funny. Was he really serious about this? That¡¯s so weird. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± He stated with a very stern gaze, staring me down. A glint of mischief sparkled as his lips curled into a full out grin. ¡°This is my trophy that tells me I have accomplished the impossible of becoming a good friend of a werewolf. Maybe even becoming special?¡± He wiggled his eyebrow. I snorted at him and shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re far from being special.¡± ¡°You kill me.¡± He feigned in pain. ¡°I need to be saved! Please! Give me a kiss of reassurance that is not so!¡± With a melodramatic voice, he reached over towards me. Without a second thought, I kicked him out of reflex. With a crash, Adam fell onto the ground onto his back. I felt a shock of pain riddle my whole body, making me cry. I didn¡¯t expect the pain to be so intense. It took awhile for it to go away till I was finally able to bear with it. With a deep breathe, I peered over towards the side. Whoops. I felt a little guilty in what I have done. The conditioning kicks and punches when he got all grabby went into action before I could even stop myself. He did deserve that, I felt threatened by his grabby hands, making me very uncomfortable. ¡°Well.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I should¡¯ve seen that coming.¡± ¡°Yea. You should¡¯ve.¡± I grinned, finding this whole thing funny. His lifted his head and caught my gaze. ¡°Now that¡¯s the smile that I been looking for.¡± He winked. I blushed pulling away in embarrassment. He¡¯s such a player! Not only is he good at making me blush, my heart is actually thundering around like a rhino frolicking around on open grass if that¡¯s even possible! Adam got up, brushed his clothes of dirt, and turned towards me. ¡°Is that a blush I¡¯m seeing?¡± He gasp with a giant smile plastered on his face. ¡°No.¡± I flatly denied, pulling the covers up to my face. I tried my best to hide from the daggers that pierced me and made me feel naked. ¡°Oh, please. That is a tinge of blush I see there under the covers.¡± Adam chuckled. He started walking towards me as if he was stalking a prey. I flinched and scooted back, but the pain didn¡¯t help me much from escaping. His once again sat on the bed, his hand reached over and grabbed my chin. Our eyes met, and I felt drawn to his gaze, unable to escape. They were calm, kind, and reassuring that everything was going to be okay. My hands became limped as the cover dropped from my face, unable to break away. His face was coming close to mine. I could feel the hot breath against my cheeks, while his other hand wrapped around my back. With a gentle hand, his fingers lightly traced down my back, giving me a strange shiver. I was mesmerized, unable to move forward or back. Was this happening for real?! Am I dreaming again? I must be dreaming, because that lips were just calling my name. That sweet lemon drop taste with a slight tinge of apples that melted in my mouth. Oh wow, I could taste it now. We were a couple centimeters away, his hands drew me closer into his warm body till finally I was touching his chest. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± He whispered, a hint of playful tone of voice tickled my ears. I heard a slight growl followed by a sharp intake of breath. His lips brushed mine, giving me a static warmth feeling. It felt so nice that all I could think of was to lean in. ¡°Ahem!¡± Someone coughed out loud, breaking my concentration as I jumped completely back in surprise. Adam hissed and frowned. His gaze shifted towards the intruder with a deadly glare that made whoever it was wince. ¡°What do you want Eric?¡± I turned around towards the right, my eyes becoming wide. They were two people present. One was Sophia standing behind the tall, dark, and handsome, grinning from ear-to-ear. Her smug expression gave me a coy smile, telling me that I need to fes up on everything. They were both vampires, and I knew they were both elders. The amount of power they gave off didn¡¯t compare to an regular turned vampire was completely different. ¡°The council of elders have called. You must be there by tonight.¡± ¡°So soon? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡±Adam wasn¡¯t liking how he was suddenly called to the council. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. The matter with Ogma is a high importance and the recent encounter¡­¡± Eric dark gaze rest on me. I could tell that he was searching and prodding me out as if I was some kind of foreign specimen. ¡°Left us in a bit of a bind. The council wants to talk about the future steps we need to take, before Ogma strikes again.¡± Adam sigh. He got up, straighten his back and glanced towards me with regret. I could tell that he wanted to finish what he started, though I on the other hand was actually glad that Eric had interrupted. The whole kissing thing was just way to strange that it kind of frighten me. ¡°Sophia, I leave her to you.¡± Adam walked towards the door. He then look over his shoulder and spoke, ¡°We¡¯re finishing what we had started, my little angel. You¡¯re not going to weasel out of this one!¡± With a deep chuckle, he left with Eric trailing behind him. I blushed furiously red, sinking into the covers. What the heck Adam! Why would you state that out so loud to everyone? Sophia giggled like a little girl. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her, Adam. You go meet up with the council.¡± Adam left, leaving me behind with Sophia who was looking at me coyly. Her grin was becoming bigger and bigger to the point where I thought her lips will split apart. ¡°What?¡± I asked uncomfortably. ¡°Don¡¯t what me. You got to tell me everything.¡± ¡°What is there to tell?¡± I gulped. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.¡± Just as she was about to say something else, Jaz came bursting through the door. ¡°Tila!¡± Jaz yelled in hysteria as if her pet has died. I jumped startled at the sudden grand entrance. Jaz stopped to look at Sophia than back to me, than back to her. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My name is Sophia Velvet.¡± Sophia gave out her hand to shake. Jaz was unsure if she should take her hands or not, but eventually took it. ¡°I¡¯m Jaz Yalonda. You¡¯re a vampire right?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m guessing your Tila¡¯s pack member.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her Gamma.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. You just came in the right time.¡± Sophia spoke with a hint of amusement. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Jaz cocked her head confused. ¡°She means nothing. Don¡¯t listen to her.¡± I quickly replied, trying to change the subject as fast as I can. ¡°Is the pack okay?¡± ¡°Yea, the pack is doing well. Ray wanted to come, but he had pack business to do so he couldn¡¯t make it. Samantha also has been delivered safely without much trouble.¡± Jaz shook her head. ¡°Though what do you mean I came in the right time?¡± Sophia smile broke into a large grin. ¡°She was about to kiss our clan leader. I caught her in the act.¡± ¡°No. Way.¡± Jaz spoke in disbelief. ¡°Yep.¡± Sophia snickered. ¡°I been waiting for this to happen for ages!¡± Jaz squealed in delight, jumping up and down in excitement. ¡°Finally!¡± She grabbed Sophia¡¯s hand as if they were best friends and shook it up and down. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much this means to her!¡± ¡°I know exactly what you mean.¡± Sophia replied with a snicker. ¡°I been waiting for the two of them to hook up.¡± I could tell right away that these two were going to be best of buds even though they were completely different species. My headache of squealing, nosey girl drama had increased by two folds. ¡°So, what exactly did happen?¡± Jaz asked, she came over and plopped onto the bed. I could tell she was waiting for juicy details. ¡°Fess up girl, you can¡¯t weasel your way out of this.¡± Sophia came over and sat on the other side. ¡°Yes. Yes. Fess up, Tila. You know we are your friends.¡± I groaned. This was going to be a very very long day and I knew that these two weren¡¯t going to let me go, until they got what they wanted to hear. | Sleepless Nights>
Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Time felt like forever being stuck in this room, wasting away doing nothing but watching TV, reading a book, or playing a couple games. I wanted to be quickly on my feet, running around doing things instead of staying in one place. Staying still drives me insane, especially when I¡¯m staying in one place. Still my pack came to visit often during the one month stay in the hospital, coming and going as they please as if they own the place. Luckily they didn¡¯t cause much trouble between the local humans and my pack, I knew instantly that Adam bought this hospital when Jaz told me about it when she last visited. To me at first, it was slightly strange why the doctors and nurses in this hospital was treating me too well, that I felt like a baby. Hand fed, helped with dressing, and even carried by one of the vampires that stood posted near the door. I thought it was way too much for my taste, but the vampires didn¡¯t even listen to my outburst and stated that it was all Adam¡¯s orders. On the other hand, Adam been to busy to visit often, at most he been coming by once every week at least. I could tell a lot of things were going on by the amount of stress that was riddled on his face. He wouldn¡¯t tell me anything else about the whereabouts of Ogma even what was happening in the long run. My packs didn¡¯t know any information about it either, making this wait difficult and frustrating. I had a feeling that my pack and Adam were hiding something from me, and the thought pissed me off. Today was the day when I finally was free from this hellhole. I wanted to jump out of the bed, but Jaz was next to me. ¡°Tila! Calm down, I know you want to get out of here but sheesh! You still have two more months to fully recover.¡± ¡°I know Jaz,¡± I rolled my eyes, getting even more frustrated in staying in bed. I was annoyed that my werewolf genes didn¡¯t kick in fast enough like it use to, but I found out later that this pace was the ¡®normal¡¯ pace of healing for such a critical injury, especially for someone like me who had almost every single bone broken and rehealed. It was a miracle I was still alive and sane. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Jaz. Seriously its like you think I¡¯ll drop down dead any moment now.¡± ¡°Look Alpha. You were close to death when Adam brought you back. Do you know how scary it was to see you close to death¡¯s door? Everyone feared that you would die. It put the whole pack on edge!¡± Jaz threw up her hand in outburst. I could tell that they were tears starting to form in her eyes to the point where I felt a sting in my heart. The thought of my selfish action had caused my whole pack to worry about me at the same time, I knew how much they loved me. ¡°I get it. I get it. I¡¯ll take it slow this month.¡± ¡°You will and one of us is going to always be there to watch over you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter, Jaz.¡± I sighed. Her overprotection was a little to suffocating. The good will was greatly appreciated, but too much made me want to run the other way. Jaz had a tendency to go full mother mode at times, even though she doesn¡¯t have children herself. ¡°I know you Tila. By the time you step out of this door, the first thing you will probably do is go for a full out run in your wolf form.¡± She crossed her hands as she tapped her feet in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing you know. I lost some serious muscle mass from sitting down for so long you know.¡± I retorted. Honestly, she knew me too well. I would definitely had went on a full out run just to be free of this confines. ¡°It¡¯s bad for you.¡± She spat. ¡°You can¡¯t push yourself yet, not until at least a week have gone by! Do you want to get back into the hospital?¡± The thought of being back at the hospital horrified me. My eyes furrowed and my lips became a thin crease of a line. I couldn¡¯t do it, I absolutely can¡¯t get back into this dreary white confines that reminds me of a mental hospital. Any longer, I thought I would go crazy. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t okay?¡± ¡°Not good enough.¡± ¡°Damn it Jaz. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°I know you can Tila, but we all want to see you healed correctly without pushing yourself. We want the 100% Tila back. Not bits and pieces of Tila.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. Sheesh.¡± I gave up in fighting with her. Even if I used my Alpha tone of voice, she would still find different ways to get me to not over strain myself. Plus the whole pack was behind this decision and it is very difficult to go against everyone who wanted to see me healthy. I know they would do anything to keep me from breaking myself. ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s go. I got a small town to show you.¡± ¡°Finally.¡± I let out an exaggerated voice. The thought of seeing the new pack lands made me excited. I wondered what the difference between the city and the country was like, even though I knew that it was mostly farm lands, but still I wanted to see our land. Jaz and I finally left the hospital, we started to take a small stroll around the town or I would like to call it a small scaled city but not quite. It wasn¡¯t exactly the country. They were quite a lot of buildings from houses, shops, and even tall office buildings. Everywhere I went, I saw humans and werewolves present. I knew this town had quite a large amount of humans, but that didn¡¯t stop us from occupying a good distance away from the town. The running space we needed for a large pack like us usually takes about the whole city of Chicago. Everywhere we went it felt different, more calmer with less annoying sound of the busy cars in the morning or night. Everything felt cleaner in a natural way, I could actually breathe without having to take short gulping breaths. Jaz directed me to every landmarks, and anything that I needed to watch out for. It took at least three hours walking, taking the cab, and just enjoying the breeze to see everything that I needed to know. Though what did make me amazed was the building that Adam had set up close to our Pack Community. It was a five story building with black tinted windows. It even had the latest technology embedded into the building itself. I couldn¡¯t help but think it was some top secret CIA or FBI type of building the way it look. The secrecy and the intimidating atmosphere it gave off made me not want to step inside. What was best was when we made our way towards the pack houses. It wasn¡¯t just one building, we had our own lot of land with multiple houses for a community. Yes, the house were a bit cookie cutter like, a simple two story building with at least five room, a two and half baths, and a two door garage with a back yard. In the middle of our community were a large building that all young budding werewolves live as well as our community meeting place. The moment I entered, the pack went into a frenzy. ¡°Alpha!¡± A redheaded girl cried out in joy. She ran over and hugged me with a thud. My hands ruffled her hair as I smiled down at her. ¡°Hey, Birdy. How it¡¯s been?¡± ¡°Great! I got my own room!¡± She replied happily. ¡°Alpha!¡± The other kids and adults came over with a large grin on their face, excited and happy to see me alive and doing a lot better. They all surrounded me, some patting my back, while the kids squirmed over to get a better look. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± The kids squeal in happiness. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I said with glee. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving anytime soon.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ray stepped through the thick crowd with a grin on his face. ¡°No more adventures for a year.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± Ray shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I should¡¯ve known you would say that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we are all going to watch over her till she gets better.¡± Jaz quickly stated it out loud for everyone to hear. ¡°Exactly. I can¡¯t agree with you anymore than that.¡± Ray crossed his hand in front of him. With that being said, I mingled in with the pack, getting quickly caught up with the past news. They weren¡¯t much going on, except small daily pack issues that always seem to crop up here and there. Other than that, the day went by quickly, enjoying every moment spending time with the pack. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed them, the comfort of being with the pack, and even laughing along with them. It just felt like I been gone for years, and I finally came home today. Even though they came to visit, it just didn¡¯t feel real until I came here. This place was our new home, our place of true belonging without the cramp city life where we feared to be caught for changing. This place gave us a lot more luxury than ever before, and we all loved it.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I finally were dragged out by Jaz, who took me to my own house. It was big. I couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated by the sheer size of it. ¡°Jaz, are you sure this is my house? I mean why is it three times bigger than a normal house? I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s going to be living it in.¡± I frowned, standing in front in the driveway unable to take a step forward. ¡°I rather live in the pack house with everyone you know.¡± ¡°I know, but you¡¯re the Alpha. We wanted to show you our support and love. Everyone put something into the building you know. You should be living in your own house Tila. Not a small cramp single room.¡± ¡°Yea, but that¡¯s all I needed. A small room that had everything that I needed.¡± Jaz sighed. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a ma-¡± She stopped herself from saying anymore and quickly skipped the word, ¡°find someone to marry and even possibly have kids.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need kids right now. I¡¯m already having trouble watching over you guys.¡± I ignored how she messed up in saying mate. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! I don¡¯t want you to live a single life!¡± ¡°Look, Jaz. Being single isn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°It is. It makes you a grouchy person in the long run. You could even possibly be those old grandmas with an attic filled with cats as a companion.¡± I frowned at her words. ¡°I¡¯m not sheesh. Look, I¡¯ll make you a promise. I¡¯ll attempt to go out on dates and meet people. Okay?¡± Jaz shook her head up and down, while a smile split across her face. ¡°Good. In a couple of years I want you to at least have a boyfriend!¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not going to just happen.¡± I sighed. Defeated by her pace. ¡°From my guess you¡¯ll have one soon.¡± She wiggled her eyebrow and winked at me. ¡°Things have been going well with you and Adam.¡± My eyes became slits, not liking where this was going. ¡°Like I said, It was a spur of the moment. There is nothing more going on between us.¡± ¡°Sure~¡± Jaz spoke not believing my words. She fished out a key from her pocket and handed it to me. ¡°This is the house key as well as we brought your car over. She¡¯s immaculately clean and working great!¡± ¡°My car?!¡± My voice went up an octave in excitement. I snatched the keys, ready to bolt towards the garage when Jaz held onto my arm. ¡°Tila, I got one other thing I have to tell you.¡± For some reason, Jaz became very serious making me feel worried. Was something really wrong? I couldn¡¯t help but gaze towards her wondering what she has to say. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She dropped the bomb, making my eyes become large. ¡°What?! So soon? How long? Oh my lord. When is your baby shower? Does he know?¡± I asked so quickly that I forgot to take a breath. This was the first second generation werewolf being born in the White Raven Pack, making me extremely excited. ¡°Two months. In about the next five months I¡¯ll be ready to pop.¡± Jaz was excited just like me. It was a known fact that the werewolf pregnancy was a lot shorter than humans. Especially for an Alpha where the pregnancy to be about six instead of seven like other werewolves. Something about conserving the pack keeps the gestation time short, while also the chance of getting pregnant is very high. ¡°And yes, he knows. He was excited when he heard about the baby. I swear he redecorated the whole room.¡± ¡°Wow. that¡¯s a first.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She giggled. ¡°Plus I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s expecting a child.¡± ¡°Wait, who else?¡± ¡°Sarah, Hallie, and Rose.¡± ¡°W-w-what Rose too? Holy crap, Ray move fast.¡± ¡°He does doesn¡¯t he. I thought that they would wait, but apparently not. My assumption is because of the place that we live now. There so much space or everyone. I wouldn¡¯t be surprise this next couple of months the others ¡®mated¡¯ pairs get pregnant.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised either.¡± The thought of our pack expanding got me excited as well. This was definitely a good sign for all of us, especially since the past month. ¡°You should go wash up and please don¡¯t go out driving today. Instead rest and give all of us a peace of mind.¡± Jaz begged. ¡°Well..¡± I raised my hand, running my fingers through my short hair that I had to recut. Since my whole stay at the hospital, the change has caused my hair to be long, so I asked Jaz to cut it of back to its usually lenght. She agreed, and she cut it back to its usual length. ¡°Fine. Just for you guys.¡± ¡°Thank you Tila.¡± Jaz gave me a fierce hug and she let go. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only a couple of houses down. So call me if you need me.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I nodded, shooing her away. Jaz back pedaled, waving her hand as she went to her house a couple blocks down. I watched until she finally entered into her house, leaving me alone. With a sigh, I turned around and headed towards the front door of my large house. I swear it reminded me of a mansion. I wondered how it look like in the inside as well as how many rooms this place even had. The moment I opened the door, the lights automatically turned on. The first thing that welcomed me was a large painting of a white wolf hanging on the wall. I knew exactly who painted that amazing picture, it was one of the girls name Penny who was great with oil painting. For someone so young, she had some amazing talent. I took off my shoes, and entered. The living room was ginormous. A freaking chandelier hung in the middle, making me wonder if I stepped into a ball room. For some reason, I thought of Adam and his taste. He like modern look, but he had the habit to throw in a couple of strange Victorian type of look at tiems. Chandelier was one of them. Large black and white sofas, small desk, plants scattered here and there, and a eighty inch TV was plastered against the wall. Moving through the living room, I made it into the dining room with black ebony table with eight chairs neatly placed. More of Penny¡¯s work decorated the walls. Quickly I made it into the kitchen, it was an island kitchen with two large refrigerator that were station side-by-side. I had to wonder whose idea it was to have two refrigerators, then it hit me Steve. He had a large appetite that made me wonder where half the food even went too. For someone his size and stature, he never got fat. Eventually I found four bedrooms on the first floor with two bathrooms. Each room was differently colored with its own themes, designed to match each other. Still in each room were small trinkets to personal items that I remember off the back of my head who did what. I could already feel that the pack was with me in every step as I took, the amount of love done to the house was heartwarming that it made me burst out in joy. They were even a large wooden balcony in the back neatly placed with chairs and tables. I swear I saw an amazing looking garden with a gazebo. The whole back yard was even fenced in for privacy setting. Eventually I made it upstairs, there I found six more room and one of them being the master bedroom. The other four were regular guest room and three bathrooms, while the fifth was a personal room for doing business. They were a large wooden desk, multiple bookshelves that were filled with my own books, three monitors, and a comfy chair. For some reason there is a giant globe right next to the desk, and the only person who would even think about putting one there is Ray himself. He did say that we need a 3D globe to be next to me for some half assed reason that I can¡¯t seem to remember. I came into the master bedroom. Oh boy was I shocked. There was a giant king size bed with a freakin canopy over it. A canopy! Damn Adam and his victorian taste in the wrong place! I grumbled. For sure, I¡¯m going to go change that hideous looking bed as soon as possible. What was worse was that when I walked over to take a better look of the bed, I found a lacey black panty, a couple of thongs, with matching bras. My mouth dropped and my eyes became slits. For real Adam! I¡¯m going to kill him when I see him the next time. I swear I will! Mark my words, I¡¯m going to tie him up and throw him in the river to drown. Wow, I sound diabolical. For some reason I feel like he¡¯ll like it¡­being tied up and all. Freakin masochist vampire! What the heck am I thinking?! I know at times I don¡¯t have sexy panties, Jaz had laughed at me calling then granny panties, but they are so comfortable. There simple that kept from going up my butt crack and making me very uncomfortable. Or maybe this is Jaz¡­.she does have this kind of taste in lingerie¡­.no she wouldn¡¯t just outright buy it and leave it. She¡¯ll just hand it to me in plane daylight without flinching in embarrassment. On the left side, I saw a large door, the moment I opened it, it became a large walk in closet. Only a third of it was filled with my things, while the other half was empty. They were a quite a few extravagant looking cloths in which I believe is from Adam again. For crying out loud, I feel like this whole house is infected with Adam¡¯s presence. Sheesh, for once I wouldn¡¯t give for it to be just my place. I look to the right and saw another door. My guess it was the bathroom, and when I did open it¡­.wow. A giant round tub that reminded me of a jacuzzi was there. Right next to it was a toilet and on the other side a see through shower. There was even a his and her sink. Giddy I walked over and turned on the hot water. I really needed a good bath, and this was the perfect time. Quickly going back into the closet, I searched and picked out a black and red pajamas with teddy bear design, but what took a bit of time was searching for my panties. They were all gone. The panties that I had collected over time was gone, and instead it was replaced by abomination of thongs and lacey panties! I am going to kill him! Why would he throw away those comfy panties?! Tears started to drip out of my eyes, there were a couple of my favorite kitten design panties that I liked to wear and it¡¯s not there. My panty has been raided and replaced by abomination of Adam¡¯s hand picked panties. I swear I¡¯m going to shred his boxers and replace it with men thongs for kicks and giggles just to see how he likes it. With a huff, I grumbled. I made sure to put it on my mental note to go out tomorrow to go buy those and shred through his collection of underwear. My anger flared that my personal panty collection was gone. All I could do was sigh, and go buy some new ones tomorrow and get rid of the thongs. It just wasn¡¯t me. I got out and went over towards the bed and picked the most comfortable one. Eventually I made my way into the tub, allowing the hot water touch my skin. This felt like heaven and I was enjoying every single minute of it. What was even better was that they were a radio that I can hook music too. I reached over and turned on the latest songs, enjoying the calming night. Time went by till I finally felt pruney, I put on my panty and the Pajama shirt half buttoned up. My hair was bundled up into as I made my way out into the bedroom, getting ready to go to bed. The moment, I opened the door I froze. What the hell is he doing here?! I gaped. ¡°Wow, this is something that you don¡¯t get to see often.¡± Adam chuckled as he stared, standing in the doorway to the master bedroom. He leaned as a devious smirk appeared on his face. Wonderful. The freakin¡¯ panty snatcher has arrived. I¡¯m going to give him a piece of my mind. ¡°You!¡± I pointed out in anger. Adam eyes perked up as he pointed at himself as a glint of mischief danced in his eyes. | Ravenous Hunger>
Author: I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just having way to much fun with the Next and Previous buttons. I got a bit tired of only doing Next and Previous¡­.and I just wrote them both twice¡­.ugh! If you got any other ideas for the buttons phrases or words just post them below. I¡¯m starting to run out of what to write¡­.This is the last chapter for this year! Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Yes you! You damn panty snatcher!¡± I cried out, pissed off. ¡°Panty snatcher? Me?¡± He asked amused. ¡°You threw away all my panties and replaced them with, with, with this!¡± I picked up a thong and threw it towards him. ¡°I did a service to the world.¡± He puffed up like a peacock. A vein popped on the side of my head, blood rushed over towards my eyes and I saw red. I ran and did a perfect flying kick. Adam flew backwards, hit the wall and crumbled onto the ground knocked out. I huffed and puffed till I was finally back to my sane self. When I did come back, I froze. What the hell did I just do? Oh, lord. I just knocked out Adam. The Adam that is powerful in his own way, but then again¡­.why didn¡¯t he dodge? He had the reflexes. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t understand him at all. ¡°Well¡­.I¡¯ll just drop him off in one of the beds.¡± I grunted, leaning over I looped my hands underneath his arms and dragged him towards the nearest room. It took every ounce of strenghtto drag his heavy body across the hallway and towards the room. My feet had to reach up to turn the knob, before I could go in. Taking twenty minutes, I was able to push him onto the bed, took of his shoes and coat. Why haven¡¯t I used my Alpha power to pick him up? It¡¯s because I forgot. I felt stupid when I put him in bed and realized I should¡¯ve used my power. I even went as far as to take off his belt so he doesn¡¯t stab himself or feel uncomfortable. With my job done, I closed the door behind me and went back to my room. I felt great giving him a flying kick, I knew I would do it again if I have too. Especially someone like him who deserve every bit of it. I locked the door just to make sure he doesn¡¯t make his way into my room again, I even pushed a small table. Feeling better, I walked over, pulled back the covers, and flopped into the bed. This bed was really amazing, especially because it was so comfortable that I fell right asleep without much effort. ##### ¡°So.¡± Adam growled a bit pissed off. He had a bag of ice on his head, while sitting in front of the counter. He leaned over as he propped himself on the table. ¡°You owe me big time for this.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I replied, handing him pancakes and strawberry syrup. ¡°This is not fair,Tila. You knocked me out completely. I was just being nice and buying you better panties.¡± ¡°There is a certain point where you need to understand where to stop, buying me panties is one of them.¡± I grumbled. With a stab of my fork, I picked up my scrambled egg and placed it ontop of my buttered toast. ¡°Everything else is okay, plus your not my boyfriend to be even buying me panties.¡± Adam picked up his fork, placing down his ice pack onto the table and begun eating. ¡°Does one really need to be a boyfriend to buy you panties?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I shook my fork at him. He placed down his fork, crossed his hands, and stare directly at me. My mouth open and closed from chewing slowly, wondering what he was doing. The silence actually made me quite nervous, so I gulped down my food. ¡°Tila.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you free today?¡± ¡°I think so. Ray been handling the pack business for me, so I don¡¯t got anything to do for the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going out with me?¡± I went silent. ¡°Wait¡­.what?¡± ¡°You heard me. We¡¯re going out on a date.¡± ¡°No.¡± I unconsciously snapped my words towards him. Adam eyes became a thin line, not liking how I denied him so quickly. ¡°Yes, you are. You¡¯re going to get out and have some fresh air. You don¡¯t need to look at it as a date, but a day off.¡± ¡°But-¡± His hands raised up stopping me from saying anything else. ¡°No, you¡¯re coming with me if I have to kidnap you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a date if it¡¯s kidnapping. It¡¯s against the law.¡± Adam snorted. ¡°When do supernatural beings like you and I ever listen to human law?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I bite my lower lips unsure what to say. ¡°Exactly, go get ready. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°But we just barely finished eating breakfast. Plus I said no.¡± ¡°To me, you¡¯re No means Yes. Hurry up and eat, so we can go have some true relaxation.¡± I frowned. Adam really doesn¡¯t listen to the word ¡®no¡¯ does he. He just likes to go out on his own pace, seriously he¡¯s so difficult to deal with. But then again, why did I say no so quickly? Going out isn¡¯t a bad idea, or maybe it was the thought of a date that made me feel a bit bothered by it. The concept of a relationship sounded way too fast, especially since everything that has happened. Instead, with a defeated sigh, I gave up. ¡°Fine, if we¡¯re going to relax where are we going?¡± Once again, I started to eat my breakfast. If I were to go out, I needed every little strength I could conserve. Who knows how long he was going to drag me all over the place. ¡°First off, we¡¯re going to go the Blood Moon Pack, following after I¡¯ll take you somewhere to relax.¡± Blood Moon Pack. How I dreaded going back there. It wasn¡¯t that I was scared, it was the amount of bad memories that will resurface just from being there. Even still, I needed to go and say my last farewell to both my sister and Ken. Other than that, I didn¡¯t ever wanted to step on that part of the land again. ¡°Good question, i¡¯ll just take you there so it¡¯ll be a surprise.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, I finished up my breakfast and quickly went upstairs to change into a simple black jeans, tanktop with a black vest on top. We quickly hop in Adam¡¯s luxurious BMW car. I had to wonder how many cars he truly had for every single time he came to pick me up, it was always a different car. The amount of wealth that he accumulated was no joke, especially when you see the change of cars that he goes through like new pairs of socks. Throughout the ride, I was forced to listen to his classical music. I couldn¡¯t help but start to get sleepy from the piano piece from Bach, it was just that much soothing and a bit boring. I couldn¡¯t help but think that I was waiting at the dentist lobby, getting ready to get my teeth checked. We eventually passed through the Black Moon Territory pack, Adam called ahead for us to be able to go through without much trouble. I on the other hand fell asleep through the whole ride that I didn¡¯t realize we were finally there. ¡°Tila.¡± Adam shook me gently awake. I yawned and stretched, wondering where I was. Eventually, I realized that we were at an old cemetery. The moment I got out, I saw a large gate looming depressingly over us, the thought of going through such depressing place made me feel sad. My emotions kicking in. It felt like I was a slap on my face telling me, hey-you-fucked-up-now-deal-with-it. With a sigh, I followed after Adam. Every time we went in deeper, I saw multiple types of tombstone present. From loud and obnoxious tombstones that states here-I-am to quiet simple ones with a flower in a cupholder. We passed through many more till we finally stopped in front of a large tombstone with a giant wolf statue, howling upwards into the sky. Standing beside the wolf was a young woman, staring at the wolf with caring gaze. Her hands wrapped around him as a smile wrapped her face. A small pendant with the letter K were embedded into the stone. I knew then and there who that young woman was and I peeked over towards Adam. There was a gut feeling that he was the one who probably told Ken¡¯s father to engrave that letter into the pendant. Even in death, Ken¡¯s graveyard was obnoxiously grand, but then again they were a family of Alphas and most Alphas are pretty loaded with money. Something this small scale didn¡¯t put a dent in their wallet. Still to see the tombstone present with his full name made me realize how real the past month was. The fight against Ogma, death of Ken, a full battle take over of mind with Seline, finding out my sister was dead, and finally my real history of my life. More things happened to me in the past two and a half months, then the six years sine the day I have awaken. No, since I was been born. Two souls which should¡¯ve lived a different path in life, one was taken to early. My sister who died by the red wolf¡¯s hand since she was six years old to Ken who saved my sister and I to live another day, but even still Kimberly was dead in the beginning and I knew I had to let her go. She wouldn¡¯t stay with me any longer since Ken had passed away and I forced her to live inside me. For the first time in my life, I got on my knees and prayed to the Moon Goddess. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I asked for forgiveness for my guilt, and foolish action. I wasn¡¯t strong when I was a child to save my sister, instead I hid to stay alive, using my sister as a cover up. There life could¡¯ve been different if she was truly still alive wit her own body, they would¡¯ve had a better life where I would¡¯ve made sure Ken wouldn¡¯t have strayed his path the moment he rejected her. I would¡¯ve stand up for my sister and probably beat the stupidity out of him the moment he had such thought.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The thought of being alone in this world is what tore Kimberly apart and finding out she was dead in the first place, she had no more reason to stay. I always thought love was madness just watching her swoon over Ken as if he was her drug. It almost became unbearable to the point where it made me angry, frustrated, and even wanted to break Ken in half. There were so many times when I would¡¯ve strung him upside and dunk him in cold water, and possibly even attempt water torture on him for bullying her in the past, but Kimberly was always there telling me to forgive. Forgive him because she loved him. Forgive him because anger clouded and wrapped my mind to the point where it would become a sick poison. What could I do to stop love? Nothing, I realized too late that I couldn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t something for me to interfere for when two people love so much there really isn¡¯t anything that can stop it from happening. All I was just a test for them to grow to even more for true love meant forgiveness. I knew then that eight years of my life was my own atonement for my guilt for my sister¡¯s death. That¡¯s how much it bothered me to the point where I wouldn¡¯t mind giving up my a bit of my life for her to live just another day. I guess I could say this was my love for her, my way to ask forgiveness and I believed she knew when she left me. She gave me back my life, she knew my personality to well. Those short years were in a way her happiness and pain. She learned, she grew, she forgave, and moved on. Ken wasn¡¯t a simple man, he had his faults, his sins, and especially he knew what he had lost. What it could become, what it should¡¯ve been, but didn¡¯t because of fear of denial of the world. The fear of being rejected, the fear of being looked down on, the fear of being out of place when the society looks at the situation in a different way, and the responsibility it meant to live as an Alpha. The weight of an Alpha was more of a shackling weight as a leader, there was no I, it was always ¡®us¡¯. The failure of an subordinate was also a responsibility of the leader. I knew a true leader leads by example, head towards danger first, works and sweat alongside their people, and take care of them as if they were family. We were the inspirator that lead the pack forward, we needed to help give them a reason or a goal why we worth leading them, it wasn¡¯t just how strong we were, it also came down to the mind. How strong our mental fortitude to deal with the problems to come, especially during the unexpected times. Honestly, they were always many cases where I doubted myself, but I pushed forward, knowing that the solution will eventually show itself. These were the many things that I knew Ken had to go through, I haven¡¯t seen much of his interaction with his pack, but I heard many good things about him from the short interaction I had with the others as well as the memory from my sister. He was an arrogant bastard, no doubt about it, but that was probably a facade, just as how I put on my mask. I didn¡¯t get to know him like Seline or did I made the effort too. I never was curious, but I knew that everyone had a story, the reason why they became like that. Sometimes one wasn¡¯t justifiable, but others I would probably try to understand. Still, I wasn¡¯t a saint nor was I an angel. My prayer was simple. I asked that in her next life, she would find her true love again and this time, she would live a happy life without the so called curse of the black wolf dodging behind her heels. There was one more thing that I asked was that in the next life they would be someone who would set Ken¡¯s life straight, so he doesn¡¯t ever waver the same way in this life. Even if Kimberly has to wait till I die and for me to take up that spot when they are reborn again, I would hands down do it. I would make sure he would suffer a bit for all the past pain that he cause. I wouldn¡¯t break him for sure, oh no, I would just make sure he dance a bit for her before I give him my sister. That was the promise I made to my sister, Ken, and the Moon Goddess as a mischievous smile plastered on my face. ¡°Uh, Tila? That¡¯s some scary smile you have there.¡± Adam spoke startling me out of my prayer. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be worried for the dead Ken or worried for myself as well?¡± I turned towards him, looking at him strangely. ¡°Why would you worry for yourself?¡± With a quick push off my legs, I stood up straighter than when I had entered. The pain in my heart was washed away and instead I felt more at peace with myself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t praying about you.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s me. I felt a pretty strong malevolent force coming out of your body for a second. I don¡¯t know if you were trying to curse him or bless him from the mood swings you were having. One minute you were crying the next you seem like you were ready to throttle him even in his after life.¡± For a moment, I stared at him stunned. It took a second for me to understand what he had just said. My lips curled up into a mischievous sinister smile as I took a step forward towards Adam. Adam eyes curled upwards, his expression became worried as he took a faltering step backwards. ¡°Tila?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I sweetly spoke. Reaching over, I grabbed him by his collar. With a sharp yank, his head fell forward towards my face. ¡°Tila?¡± His voice went up an octave. I could tell that he was very uncomfortable with the way I was acting, while I on the other hand I was chuckling in my mind with a devious intent. ¡°Adam Julius Everston,¡± my voice temptingly spoke into his ears. I felt him froze up as he held in his breath. ¡°Why would I ever want to curse you?¡± I blew into his ears teasingly. He shivered at my words. I felt his body tense up even more, his breath became ragged, and even heard him gulp. ¡°If I want to inflict pain, oh my dear masochist vampire, I would do it on my own terms and you would least be expecting it.¡± My lips opened up as I lightly licked him in the ear, startling him. I pulled away as I pushed him roughly back. Adam stumbled backwards, his hands thrashing around him as he tried to catch himself. He was finally able to get his footing, allowing him to stand up with a spark of delighted grin plastered on his face. His eyes turned red, and he chuckled a deeply. ¡°So it shall be. Let the hunt begin.¡± He whispered under his breathe. I turned around and left the cemetery behind like some proud peacock. The moment when I crossed that gate, I felt my face turned red. My ego deflating. What did I just do? Where did that confidence even come from? It was the wrong kind of confidence to put it at that too. Me torturing him? What am I a dominatrix? The thought made my stomach turn. But then again, Adam did have a masochist personality. For some reason he didn¡¯t complain about me beating him up¡­.He wasn¡¯t submissive, oh no, he was very far from it. My lips turned into a frown. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was turned on by that. With a shudder, I shook my head. Yep, we need to stop there before it turns into something really weird. When I arrived towards the car, I smelled something strong. It was a scent of an Alpha, and I knew right there and then who it was. Ken¡¯s father, Terrance, and his youngest son, Stan. Behind him was couple more of his pack in black mourning clothes. Stan had almost the same look like his father, but he had a bit more feminine features that leaned possibly towards his mother. The golden hair, the soft blue eyes, strong physique, and the air of an Alpha danced around him. I knew then that Stan took the role as the next head Alpha, while his father still had the same air, but wasn¡¯t as overbearing in scent like Stan. The others wearily watched me, not liking the idea of another Alpha in their territory. ¡°I am assuming you are the Alpha of the White Raven Pack?¡± Alpha Stan walked over, he shot his hand towards me to shake. I reached over and shook his hands. ¡°Yes. I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite not like how I imagined.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡± ¡°From the way my brother described you as some kind of buff amazon woman.¡± My lips cracked into a half hearted smile. ¡°Apparently not.¡± I pulled away. ¡°It seems so. My name is Stan. The next Alpha of the Black Moon Pack.¡± ¡°My name is Tila.¡± ¡°Welcome to the Black Moon Pack.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam walked over from behind me and stopped. ¡°Terrance. It¡¯s good to see that you are doing well,¡± said Adam. ¡°You as well. I believed that we have given you a day for you to stay in our lands.¡± Terrance went stiff. His eyebrow furrowed as he wearily stare towards me. ¡°Yes, yes. I know. I get your pack laws. Plus we were done here.¡± Adam touched my shoulders and started to shuffle me towards the car. I didn¡¯t resist and kept moving forward. ¡°Wait!¡± Stan called out, he raised his hands to stop me from going ahead. ¡°Yes?¡± I peered over my shoulder. ¡°Is it true that you were his mate?¡± He asked, curiosity riddled his face. I shook my head. ¡°No, that was Kimberly. I am her twin sister. Like I said, my name is Tila Li.¡± A sharp gasp was heard behind Stan. I could tell that it came from Terance. ¡°I heard your sister was the black wolf.¡± ¡°What of it?¡± My voice was got low and threatening. ¡°Are you one of those wolves that believe in the curse of the black wolf?¡± Stan shook his head. ¡°In all honesty, I believe that was just a story to scare the children as well as teach the people the lessons of our history.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I faced him, carefully examining his expression and body language. So far I didn¡¯t find a single shred of hatred or disgust from his voice or body. Instead a wave of sadness hit me unexpectedly. ¡°My brother was a fool to believe in such a lie when he was so young. To reject his mate so easily. He made the mistake to mate with a complete bitch that didn¡¯t even understand what the meaning of Luna entitles. She was the first one to break the bond in the first place.¡± Stan spat with disgust. I could tell that he was going to be a good Alpha. ¡°From that rude awakening, he learned the truth behind his idiocracy. And everyday he strived to change, even if it¡¯s the small little things. He told me that the one thing that he regretted in his life was the rejection that he had done to his mate and what he did after that was change the outlook on the black wolf vigilantly. The words he stated was that not all black wolves are born evil, especially if the Moon Goddess had made the effort to give them a mate.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how I should take this. For Ken to make the effort to change his pack¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t something simple. Going against the mind of a pack was literally swimming up against the current, it was that difficult. The chance of succeeding wasn¡¯t simple and I didn¡¯t even know if he even changed a single mind. ¡°He started with the children, for they were the new generation that could change the future outlook of the pack. The older generations were a little bit more stubborn, but he eventually loosen them up to the idea. Still they were people who were against such thought like certain people.¡± I knew instantly who he was talking about, but it didn¡¯t bother me what they think. They were to engrossed with themselves to understand the bigger picture anyways. Plus it was just a waste of a time, especially people who didn¡¯t wanted to listen. ¡°What would you do now that your brother is dead?¡± ¡°I will continue his work.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked surprised. Stan had no obligation to help change the way the people think, especially about Black Wolves. ¡°Because it¡¯s his legacy that I want to keep alive. It is not only the black wolf that caused the war, but the people behind him that supported him that kept him pushing forward.¡± ¡°They will be a lot more opposition you know.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want another sad ending for people like my brother and your sister. They deserve a chance to love and not let such fear of the legend damper our senses. All our mated pair understand this thought, the pain of possibly losing one mate makes us realize how stupid such legends are.¡± ¡°It seems you have found your mate from the way you are speaking.¡± ¡°Yes, I found her three days later after my brother passed away. She is from the Silver Wolf Pack, a Omega, and I already love her as she is. I can¡¯t see myself without her, so I understand just a fraction of what my brother had gone through.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what else to say. ¡°By the way do you know what happened to your sister?¡± ¡°She has passed on the same day that her mate died.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A deep furrow hit his brow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you for telling me all of this. I am sorry about what happened to your brother.¡± I sighed. ¡°Thought I think it¡¯s best that I leave.¡± Stan nodded in understanding. He stepped back and turned around without saying goodbye. I quickly went towards the car as Adam drive away. Coming back here was something I planned on not doing for a very very long time. | Next>
Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 We continued to drive through the mountains. I zone in and out, falling into slumber as the car rock me to sleep. I missed all the so called amazing natural scenery that Adam had told me about when we were finally here. The first sign that I saw was a giant board that stated, Welcome to Yellowstone National Park. Adam paid for the entrance, putting up a paper tag in the front of the car. Eventually we stopped and parked. With a groan, I stepped out of the car and stretched. Long hours of driving truly kills me, especially since it¡¯s now mid-afternoon. I wanted to get out and run in my wolf form so badly, that it was hard not to bust out of the car throughout the whole trip. ¡°You wanted to take me here?¡± I gazed at him kind of funny. ¡°I thought you wanted a date.¡± ¡°Yep, this is the place.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure this is a date material¡­¡± Wait¡­what is date material anyways? ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wanted to go out a date. I thought you were against the whole idea.¡± I crossed my arm in front of me. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one that said I¡¯ll take you out on a date. I expected something extravagant for someone your taste. Not the national park.¡± For some reason I was a tad bit disappointed, the whole time I tricked myself in thinking that he would take me out in a extravagant places. I felt a bit stupid for thinking such thoughts. ¡°Really?¡± Adam was quite surprised that I would state that, it was as if this was the place that I would really enjoy. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I do love to run through nature, but I wanted to see his type of date places. For example, movies, dinners, strolls, aquarium, maybe even a theme park? Ugh! Why am I even thinking about this. To hell with it. ¡°Never mind. I think I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam was staring at me intently not believing in the words that I had just said. He walked around me as if I was some kind of interesting specimen and tilted his head to the side. ¡°What?¡± I threw him a disgruntled look, getting stared at like some kind of animal wasn¡¯t something that I wanted. My hand slipped into my back pocket, kicking at the rocks in front of me. Plus everyone was starting to look our way, especially towards Adam. All the girls, young and old, were giving him lustful or interested looks. For a moment there I thought he would get swarmed and ravaged by them if they stare hard enough. ¡°Nothing.¡± He shrugged, his hands snuck into my pocket, pulling out my hand. His long lacey fingers, entwined with mine. With a pull, I stumbled forward, trailing behind him. ¡°Hey?! Slow down!¡± I cried out in outburst. To be suddenly yanked without a warning gave my neck a slight shock. Adam didn¡¯t listen to my outburst, and instead he kept pushing forward. We hike upwards, and eventually came up to open scenery. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Large circular hot springs were present, spaced out unevenly. Their vibrant colors of different variety ranging from yellow, orange, red, blue, to dark blue. I could feel the hot air coming up from the water, the danger I could feel from the hot spring was no joke. One slip up and it was excruciatingly painful death for sure. These hot springs were not like the famous hot springs in Japan, it was dangerous to the point where one could die in them. From the signs that I saw stick into the ground, stating that it was 459 degrees. Even still, the warm feeling and the calming effect that it gave off was so surreal. People stared in awe at the natural beauty that one wouldn¡¯t be able to see, unless one made the effort to come out all this way. Green trees decorated thickly around the perimeter of the boundaries of the hot springs, gray to to green. The beauty was spectacular, colors that even paint might not be able to grasp. I couldn¡¯t help but hold in my gasp, I watched mother earth¡¯s fabulous creation that took over millions of years. Truly, a magic that can¡¯t compare to the destructive nature that we creatures produce. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I worded silently, observing with glee. ¡°I thought you would like it.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Good, because this is only a fraction of what we¡¯re going to see.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Adam snorted. ¡°You think nature is going to end there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never been here before.¡± ¡°Well than my little angel. We¡¯re going to tour the whole place for three days straight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to take that long?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.for some reason I feel like you¡¯re making it up.¡± Adam look hurt. ¡°Do you think I would bring you out here just to lie?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurt, angel. You should trust me more. I came here to take you out.¡± I smirked. ¡°Surprise me.¡± Adam winked. ¡°Well, then are you ready?¡± ¡°I was born ready.¡± I huffed. His hand grasped my finger even tighter. The warmth of his finger was strangely warm, I always thought that vampire¡¯s body were supposed to be cold. Stopping, I look down at our entwined fingers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, glancing down at me confused. ¡°Why is it that your hands are not cold?¡± ¡°That is a simple answer. I am an Elder, I am not dead.¡± ¡°So the vampire virus is true?¡± ¡°Vampire Virus? Ah you mean that, you can say something like that, though it¡¯s more a curse than a virus. We elder vampires are always missing something in our body and that is our own life energy. We get that through feeding through blood.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He pulled up his hand and kissed the back of my hand. I felt a tingle that made me uncomfortable. Heat rushed up to my cheeks. Today was seriously a world record for the amount of times I blushed, and I swear it was going to continue all day if he didn¡¯t let go. Just when I was going to pull my fingers away, he push both our hands into his pocket, not letting me go. Then we continued on walking, enjoying the scenery without talking. Our day went by quickly as he took me to different parts of the national park. So far we hit many places but there were three that was memorable, the first was a large circular looking basin like waterfalls with mineral deposit forming slowly over time. Another was the rolling plains, that reminded me a bit of the South Dakota¡¯s flat plains. They were numerous number of bisons that grazed across the field, minding their own business. My wolf instincts perked up in interest at the large herd. For a moment there I felt like chasing them, the bison¡¯s shuffled around nervously when they felt my presence. They knew what I was and they packed together, keeping their young at close hand. Even their dried up bison biscuits, bison poop, were littered all over the plains, making me step over it carefully. I wasn¡¯t to thrilled in the possibility of stepping onto their dung any time soon. Though I learned some interesting facts I heard about one of the use of dried bison biscuits, where the Native Americans in the past would use it to fuel their fireplace. Eventually night hit, Adam reserved a cabin for both of us. It was a very cosy wooden cabin with one room, living room, and a kitchen. There were a couple of animal pelts on the floor, but that didn¡¯t really bother me. The bedroom did. There was just one like always. ¡°So.¡± I asked, while I was unconsciously started the fire inside the fireplace. Throwing in a log, glady not a bison dried poop, I put in the fire starter and lit it. The flames crackled, I sat in front of the fire, allowing the warmth to hit me. For some reason, I felt self conscious of where we were, especially the thought of Adam being in the same cabin as me.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. It was near the end of summer, the weather was slightly cool, and I for some reason lit up the fireplace. Why? I don¡¯t know. I just felt like I needed to do something. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam walked over with a blanket in hand, he had two cups of hot chocolate in a mug. Gently he placed the mug on the table, he opened up the blanket and draped it around me. I don¡¯t know why my heart was fluttering uncontrollably as if I was getting ready to speak in front of a large crowd for the first time. ¡°How come so many humans are allowed in the National Park? I don¡¯t understand how she¡¯s safe in such an active place.¡± I spoke, trying to steady my heart. Eventually I succeeded, I pulled in the blanket even tighter around me. ¡°That is a fascinating question isn¡¯t it.¡± I blew at the hot cup of hot chocolate, letting my hand warm around the mug. ¡°The answer is simple, the dragon magic is complex. They allow the humans to come here to sightsee and enjoy nature at its finest, while at the same time collecting funds. You see, even though they hide here in plain daylight, there is only one way to find the dragons and it¡¯s with a magical key. So far there is only one and I have it.¡± He smirked. I saw him raise up a gold red pendant around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Samantha¡¯s doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, she is sleeping. She won¡¯t wake up for awhile now and it¡¯s good that she sleeps till she is a bit grown up. We don¡¯t want her to kidnapped do we?¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not something to be laughing at.¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not laughing just amused at this whole outcome.¡± ¡°How so¡­.?¡± I carefully examined him. Is he alright? Was he one of those sick psychopath¡¯s that like to see their prey struggle before they kill? Where the hell are all these dark thoughts even coming from?! ¡°Life does bring things around in the most unusal way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not completely understanding you.¡± Adam got up and scooted next to me. He sat with a silly grin on his face. ¡°I learned more about you in one month than I have ever did in the past six years.¡± I fidgeted. Wow, why does his silly grin look so cute? Even his hair is down, the way I actually like. Not only that, he smells so good. Once again, my heart was starting to beat quickly. Adam raised his hand, and gently caressed my cheek. His eyes were soft, I thought I saw something more, but I wasn¡¯t sure what it was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my little angel. I¡¯m not going to eat you¡­.yet.¡± His words made me shuddered like a frightened doe under the jaws of its prey. He was getting way too close, making my heart jump up to my throat. Have I ever been this self conscious about him? No. I wanted to run away and hide. With gentle hands, he reached towards me and pulled his face close to mine. Our eyes locked together, I stare into his gaze unable to pull away. The phrase, the eye were the window of the one¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t just words. In that moment, I saw him as he truly was, he wasn¡¯t the scary, domineering vampire that barked out orders, he was the soft, kind, and gentle soul. Something about him made me feel more at home, someone I could go to and talk like old friends, someone I could cry on without caring how I look, someone I could just get a free hug, and I didn¡¯t realize until now that I actually enjoyed his company. Yes, they were times when he was a prick, a very haughty peacock, but he was also a protector, a friend, and someone I could trust in. His forehead leaned in with mine, I felt a strange tingle as our forehead connected. It felt like we were sharing energy, getting to know each other without going further than seeing who we were. For some reason, I felt more connected to him now then I have ever felt before. This was truly strange. The soft gentle smile, the caring gaze, and the warmth that he gave off, everything just felt right. Adam was the first one to close his eyes as he breathe out a sigh of happiness.. ¡°Thank you for being born, Tila.¡± ¡°Eh? Why so sudden?¡± I spoke confused. ¡°I just wanted to say that.¡± A deep chuckle erupted out of his throat. ¡°That¡¯s a bit strange of you to say.¡± ¡°Nope. I got more to say.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My eyes perked up, wondering what other strange words he would say. He opened his eyes up again. ¡°Yes.¡± With a clear throat, he once again began to speak. ¡°Thank you for being alive. Thank you for having that sweet smile that you make when you are happy. Thank you for being my friend and my protector. Thank you my little angel for saving me that day, and allowing me to meet you. Thank you for being here with me.¡± His voice whispered gently. I couldn¡¯t help blush so red that I started to pull back. His hand grabbed my arm, and he pulled me into his arms. ¡°Thank you Tila.¡± There were no way I was escaping out of this grasp, something about what he said made me feel like mush. My body wouldn¡¯t listen, instead it didn¡¯t want to flee. In all honesty my body wanted to stay, even though my mind was complete shot, unable to comprehend everything. It took a bit of time for me to bring back my mental state of thought. My hands slowly raised up and gripped his shirt. Without realizing it, I hugged him back. ¡°Thank you Adam for giving my pack and I a chance. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I would gladly do it again.¡± We stay in each other arms for a good while, I didn¡¯t want to leave. Eventually, Adam hand scooped me up from the ground, lifted me up in his arm. I squealed out in surprise and turned towards him completely confused. ¡°W-w-what are you doing?¡± I stuttered. ¡°Taking you to bed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I shrieked. My face paled as worry set in. What does he mean take me to bed? He¡¯s not going to do this and that right? RIGHT? ¡°Calm down, angel. I told you. I¡¯m not going to ravage you like a wolf.¡± He chuckled, laughing at his own joke. ¡°How do I know that?!¡± ¡°I am a gentleman.¡± He puffed up like a peacock. ¡°I don¡¯t do things when the other say no, plus I have my own rules that I follow.¡± ¡°Gentleman my butt!¡± I squirmed. ¡°Plus I thought you said my no means yes!¡± ¡°I do like your butt, but anymore squirming around and I¡¯ll feel it.¡± His eyes glinted with a mischievous glance. ¡°Though they are exception to your nos.¡± I on the other hand froze. Feel my butt? What? And when would those exception of nos be? Ugh, he¡¯s so hard to understand. ¡°Good, now that you stopped.¡± He pulled the covers, and flopped me onto the bed. With gentle hand, he pulled off my shoes, pushed me down and pulled up the blanket. ¡°Go to sleep. We have a long day the next couple of days.¡± I gazed up at him dumbstruck. He just put me to bed as if I was some child. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to turn off the lights?¡± With a slow nod, I answered yes. Adam walked over and turned off the lights, making the whole room black. ¡°Where are you going to sleep?¡± I softly asked, afraid in what he would say. ¡°Next to you of course. There¡¯s only one bed.¡± Adam made his way towards the other side. He started to strip, taking off his shoes, pants, and his shirt. I could tell that he was just in his boxers, but it seem he didn¡¯t care that he was basically almost naked. He pulled back the blanket, and snuggled in as if this was his own house. My cheeks twitched, completely appalled at what just happened. I could see in the dark pretty well and I just had a perfect view of his exquisite body. He grabbed the blanket and rolled it on himself. What just happened? Did I just witness all this? I pinched myself, wondering if I¡¯m dreaming. Adam being a gentleman. He didn¡¯t bother me like he usually do, instead he fell asleep so quickly I thought he was faking it. I reached over slowly and poke him on the cheek, wondering if it all this was real. When I felt the soft warmth of his skin, I poke a couple times more to reassure myself that this wasn¡¯t a lie. Even still, I had a hard time believing it was THE ADAM. Suddenly, I felt his hand grabbed a hold of my fingers. ¡°Why are you poking me?¡± He growled, turning his body towards me. ¡°I¡­.¡± Words were stuck in my throat unable to say anything. ¡°Are you Adam?¡± Adam stared dumbfoundedly at my question. His eyebrow raised up confused. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I remember the Adam that I know would bother me when we¡¯re in the same bed.¡± With an amuse grin, he laughed. ¡°Do you want me to bother you? No, let me rephrase that. Do you want me to ravage you?¡± ¡°What?! Absolutely not!¡± I pulled back in horror. ¡°Good, then don¡¯t ask me that question. Now, anymore questions?¡± I was silent. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re the real Adam? Are you sick? I know a good tea that can cure sickness.¡± I started to slip out of bed. This whole different side of Adam was frying my brain and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. It felt like an Alien had completely taken him over and I was witnessing the after effect of it. A sharp pull of my clothes from behind me made me fall backwards. With a yelp, I flailed around. ¡°I¡¯m Adam.¡± He growled, pulling me into his arm. I felt trapped, unable to escape. ¡°Go to sleep or I¡¯m going to ravage you.¡± He threatened. I froze, my eyes became wide from shock. ¡°Yes.¡± I squeaked. The thought of being ravaged made my whole face turn red again. Adam grumbled some more words that I couldn¡¯t understand. I could tell that it was foreign language, but that wasn¡¯t the problem. This time, I couldn¡¯t get out. He wouldn¡¯t let me as he snuggled from behind. The only thing I could hear next was his calm breathe that breathed in and out. The warmth of his arms and the calming beating of heart lulled me to sleep. ##### ¡°So we went through three-fourths of the National Park.¡± Adam stated. He had a map in his hand, looking down intently at if it was some kind of treasure map. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, watching him crinkle up while he scanned the map. These past three days was a warm welcome of peace and quiet. Not once did Adam stepped out of bounds, he truly was a gentleman who was chaperoning me all over the place, which was slightly strange. Every night, he would put me to bed. We would sleep peacefully with fingers entwined or in each other¡¯s embrace. I didn¡¯t know when I got use to his touch, but it was surprisingly comfortable. His hands wouldn¡¯t leave my side even once, instead he closely stuck to me like glue. At first it was uncomfortable, but eventually I didn¡¯t notice it till now. Maybe I was getting tamed, I don¡¯t know what Adam was doing to me, but I felt like I soften towards him in the past three days. Suddenly, Adam phone went off. He picked it up and started talking. At first I didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said, but what got me curious was when his voice became annoyed and worried. With a click, he finished his conversation and deeply sighed. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked, worried that something bad might have happened. ¡°Yea, we need to head towards San Francisco, California.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I wasn¡¯t liking this one bit, something was up and it didn¡¯t look good at all. ¡°The Vampire council is calling for me.¡± ¡°Oh, again?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t have time to take you back home, plus I want you to come with me the the meeting, when it¡¯s over I¡¯ll get a couple of your pack members over to pick you up. We should get going. I need to be there by tomorrow night.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown. For the vampire council to call him so many times in one month, something was up and I had a nagging feeling the reason was Ogma himself. | Next>
Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The trip to San Francisco, California was absolutely tiring. We didn¡¯t take the car, thankfully, and instead took the plane. I couldn¡¯t take another a day¡¯s worth of trip in a car. It was too much for me, especially because we were in a bit of a hurry. I wasn¡¯t able to pack for any of my clothes, instead throughout the whole trip, I had to buy clothes and any other necessity along the way. Still, we made it to San Francisco, California without much trouble. The city felt slightly different than Chicago, but there were some similarities. The similarities are usually the loud obnoxious sounds of the cars going by, the large number of people that walks back and forth in the morning, noon, and night. Bright lights that seem to sparkle continuously even if the night life came to the city life that never slept. A couple of things that were different were the wind. In Chicago the wind flowing through the city was a lot more windy, during anytime of the day. Maybe its because of the cold lake near the cityscape that makes the wind blow a lot stronger than the winds in San Francisco, or it could possibly be the location itself from North to South. There were even the famous red trolleys that are active often going up and down the steep hills, while in Chicago there were more horse drawn carriages for tourist. Still it felt similar to our old home, and I felt no different from coming from Chicago to San Francisco, especially the tall confines of the cityscapes that loomed over me like hawks. Even the air were thick with the smell of rogue werewolves in the near vicinity. Every time we walked pass the alleyways, I could smell the rancid smell of their body odor that made me want to hurl. Never in my life have I smell such heavy scent of rogue werewolves just walking through the streets. It made me very uncomfortable, and the Rogues knew that I was here. My Alpha smell was an unusual scent in this werewolf infested city, it made ALL Rogues weary to come near, while some stalked close by debating on interacting with me. The smell of an Alpha rarely came to the city life, especially because werewolves didn¡¯t like being in the confines of the city and I was unmated female werewolf. For some reason, I felt tensed for the past couple of minutes since we got off taxi. I watched with diligence for any strange movements, listening with my ears, and even smelling the air for any close Werewolves. Eventually, we came towards the City Hall. It reminded me a bit of a Roman Architecture that you see in the back of a twenty dollar bill. It¡¯s pearly white building with a round oval in the center, large columns that were evenly spaced out, and bright white lighting that lit up the night, giving it a majestic feel. They were no one, but us outside. I trailed behind Adam quickly as we pass the security guard that didn¡¯t seem to move towards us, instead they acknowledged Adam and let us go through the large door without any problems. The moment we entered, a beautiful scene was stood out to me completely different from the outside. From round circular stairways that lead to the top, beautiful arches on each floor, and rows-upon-rows of chairs filled around the stairways. It was a perfect place to have a wedding, the beauty was that spectacular. People were packed to the brim, some standing while the others sitting. Every single one of them were vampires. The whole place was divided into their own covens, I could tell by the way they dressed. Some wore punk like clothes, others victorian, majority of them were in suits, but they were a few, like me, who wore just plain clothes. Somehow or another, both Adam and I made it to the front seat. A lot of vampires turned their heads towards me, watching wearily as if I was some kind of strange specimen. I tried my best to not pay attention, but when you have Vamps staring at you, one can¡¯t help but feel threatened. When a beautiful vampire lady in victorian clothes stare at me, she gave me the most disgusted look that I haven¡¯t seen in awhile. It took everything out of me not to snarl back and throttle her pretty little face. Sitting down, I sat up straight, picked up my chin up proudly, and stare down anyone who challenge me into a staring contest. I wasn¡¯t no pushover, especially since I was an Alpha and I took any challenge head on. Standing on the stairs were a handsome young man, his silver hair were slicked perfectly back, eyes that were blood colored stare out into the crowds with power, even his voice screamed listen-to-me-or-else. Out of all the vampires, he was the only one who wore the most exquisite clothes that I have ever seen. I thought he was in some kind of costume party the way he wore his clothes. The long cloak that were made of lion skin with a giant head resting on his right shoulder. From head-to-toe, he wore an extravagant clothes all in black. He looked amazing in it, out of the whole vampire, I believe he was the only one who could even pull it off. Adam might have a difficult time himself. ¡°As of now, we have sighting of Ogma here in San Francisco for the past three weeks.¡± The Vampire in lion head cloak spoke. I leaned over, and elbowed Adam. ¡°Who is he?¡± I whispered. ¡°Travis Rognaso, the oldest known vampire in America, out of the three in the world of vampires, he¡¯s the second most powerful vampire in the world. My guess is that he¡¯s about 15,000 years old.¡± I gaped. Woah. That¡¯s some numbers on a vampire, especially of their kind. Not only that, he¡¯s still looking amazingly young, making his age seems like a lie. ¡°We can not let this hybrid run scott free in America any longer.¡± Travis spoke with power. ¡°At this rate, he¡¯ll cause other unwanted catastrophe. Ever since he was the cause of World War II, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised that he would want to start of a third World War.¡± He spoke coldly. All the vampires in the room were divided on the opinion of what Travis spoke. Majority of them were in outburst at the possibility of their livelihood being in jeopardy. ¡°What do you mean a problem? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that we would have another World War?¡± A man with flaming red hair, stepped through the crowds. The clothes that he wore were just as flamboyant as Travis himself. Travis stopped to stare with annoyance at the man that came, strutting in the building as if he owned the place. ¡°Donovan, how nice that you are here.¡± ¡°Travis my dear, you know just as well as I that you don¡¯t want me here.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t have any such thought.¡± He glared. Donovan shrugged his shoulder as he stopped in front of Travis. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, though you should answer my question.¡± ¡°That is an simple answer. We put all our lives in jeopardy to going into war.¡± Travis snapped. ¡°You know as well as I that¡¯s not true. Ogma did a wonderful service to this world when he started the World War II. The amount of human infestation has gone done, allowing us to have a firmer grip of the world¡¯s politics.¡± ¡°True, but what he want¡¯s is not just another World War Donovan. You should no better than I that he wants to start a large scale Magical War.¡± Donovan snorted, laughing at Travis serious face. ¡°You serious? A Magical War? Do you know how long a REAL Magical War had ever been in existence? That wasn¡¯t till the time of the infamous Jesus Christ Scandal. Right now, the latest Seraphim Dragon is sleeping in its Sanctuary, who in the right mind would want to go back to the Stone Ages?¡± ¡°Ogma is not right in the mind. Exposing our community will begin another world wide hunt of our kind till we are completely extinguish. I don¡¯t know about you, but the livelihood of our kind being exposed is not something that majority of the magical race wants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so scared of exposure.¡± Donovan rolled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with coming out and putting the humans in their place? Right under our feet like the cattle they are?¡± He turned towards the crowd with his hands spread out. The other vampires started to whisper, a good half of them nodded in agreement with what Donovan had said. ¡°You know as well as I, that is how our kind gets killed. We do not walk in the light, our species best works in the shadows.¡± Travis hissed. ¡°Work smart, not stupid.¡± He snapped. ¡°I am working smart. Our kind have been in the dark for way too long. We deserve to be kings, Travis. Not rats hiding away in the sewers.¡± ¡°That is where you are wrong. We are not trapped. You, Donovan, are a fool if you believe the world works so simply on the surface.¡± ¡°No, you are wrong. My fellow kin, what he say is just a delusional ideal of what our kind can really do. We should be the ones in power, keeping these humans chipped and numbered as a cattle they are. Right now we have implanted such ways through the use of Medicare. The new wave of technology for the humans is identification through chips, every personal information found through a simple scan. With this we as a superior will know which blood we can enjoy, prune out the defected, and even suggestively breed them together to create the best quality of blood.¡± The words that he said made me furious. How dare he use humans as if some kind of cattle? Not only that, the way that he said is infuriates me even more. My hands clenched and unclenched together into a fist. I wanted so badly to go up there and knock a couple sense into him.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I present you the finest quality of blood that we had breeded.¡± With a clap of his hands, a large number of servants came out with glasses and red drinks of blood. Every single one of the vampires were handed with a glass filled with red blood. Even Adam was handed one, he gazed at the blood in his hand with interest. Everyone of them were smacking their lips, eyes that turned bloody red with hunger as they stare at the blood wine in hand. ¡°Take a sip, my brethren. I know you are dying to taste it. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t tampered with it.¡± Donovan smirked. He clapped his hand again, and this time a young human male was pushed out. I could tell that he was in his early twenties, the thin muscles, the pretty face, and golden hair that sparkled under the light made him look strangely angelic. He gaze around the room with fear as he cowered at the hungry sight of the Vampire that stare towards him. Donovan walked over, he pulled out a knife in his hand and pulled the man¡¯s hand. With a sharp slash against the man hand, a streak of blood erupted out of his fingers. Everyone, I mean everyone, perked up with hungry gaze. Even I couldn¡¯t help but smell the strange sweet alluring scent of blood that I never knew that could ever existed. If I could describe it, they were a hint of a familiar scent of flowers mixed in with blood. What was even more powerful was the smell of his scent. It was alluring to the point where I wanted to be near him and just sniff him. Shit. This wasn¡¯t good. I never felt such a strong pull before, especially through smell. Our kind are big on scent, and I have never smelled something so delicious that I just want to be next to him. He was like a dangerous smell of crack that muddled my mind. I had to shake myself awake, pulling away as best as I could. Everyone was tensed, and I could tell that everyone hungered for his blood. Even Adam seem strange, but he wasn¡¯t as bad as the others. Travis didn¡¯t seem to be phased at all and instead stare at the human with keen interest. ¡°Now, try the drink.¡± Donovan raised up his wine. He took a deep drink, and the others quickly followed. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± One of the vampires yelled in complete disbelief. ¡°This has almost the similar taste of a Belladonna?!¡± ¡°Belladonna?¡± The other voice went up an octave. ¡°Is what you are saying true?¡± A young woman spoke confusion riddled her mind. ¡°Yes.¡± The male vampire that spoke, hissed. ¡°The quality isn¡¯t as close to it, but it does have a small fraction of the sweet taste of one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Are you saying that a Belladonna could be a human now?¡± One of the elderly looking vampires spoke out in outburst. ¡°Do you know how crazy that sounds?¡± ¡°I have a Belladonna, and I know what I am talking about.¡± The man snapped annoyed. The others became silent. They stared at their drink as if it was some kind of foreign object that they never seen before, while others eyes sparkled with excitement at the possibilities of the new taste of blood. ¡°How would this help us? Aren¡¯t you already breeding them now? What correlation does this have to do with Ogma?¡± One of the vampires spoke out, cutting the silence in half. ¡°That is simple.¡± A large grin appeared on Donovan¡¯s face. ¡°War will bring this technology into fruition a lot faster. I will be able to prune the humans and choose the best genetics as well as disposing the ones that we don¡¯t need. This, my brethren, are the age of genetics, and this young man is a proof that a Belladonna¡¯s blood is possible to reproduce without having a Belladonna.¡± He spoke out in excitement. ¡°This is what we all have wanted, we don¡¯t want to die by meeting our supposed Belladonna, instead we can live forever without a need of one. Ogma has the vision and the power to control the dragons. He can show us the way.¡± The words that he said sparked everyone¡¯s attention. All the vampires knew what this meant, and a good two-third was starting to lean towards what Donovan were saying. I didn¡¯t like where this was going. What was worse was something in me was stirring. It was a strange pain in my guts. ¡°Enough,¡± Travis spoke. ¡°War is not necessary to get to where we want to go. Being exposed isn¡¯t a smart move¡­though what you are working on is a different story. Donovan started to chuckle with delight at Travis interest. ¡°I know this is revolutionary, the genetics that the few human has is the key to many more highest grade of blood for our kind. Not only that you all felt the power correct? That is also the effect that Belladonna¡¯s give, an empowerment of our abilities just from drinking their blood. Think about the power we can gain even more when we find the perfect one.¡± Travis was hooked. ¡°Fine, get the project underway, but we are not going to have any war. It¡¯s to risky, we don¡¯t have enough power to counter the humans yet.¡± Donovan look amused at Travis. He could tell that Travis was becoming more in favor of Donovan¡¯s answer as time went by. The human pulled back his arm, he ripped his clothes that he wore and quickly wrapped his hand with bandages. ¡°We need to go.¡± I spoke with a sharp breath of pain that hit my stomach. The longer that I stay here, I felt my head swirl with outburst. No, I couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, it was bad and I needed a way out now. Adam turned his attention towards me, worried at my sudden ailment. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I need to get out of here.¡± Adam quickly stood up and helped me up. A few vampires around us turned their gaze at us with curiosity. I felt a sudden chill, when I turned, I met the someone¡¯s gaze. It was Donovan. My lips turned into a snarl as out eye made contact, he turned away first, allowing me to leave the vicinity as quickly as possible. When we hit the exit, I bolted out into the open. Swirls of light danced in front of me as I ran, I couldn¡¯t stop. I needed to get away from that dangerous place, any moment I thought I would go crazy from that intoxicating smell. It took awhile for me to get away as far as I could, I eventually stopped, heaving in deep breath. Adam ran up beside me, confused and worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yea.¡± I held up my hands in front of me telling him that nothing was wrong. ¡°What was that all about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whatever Donovan created is a monster.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not understanding you?¡± I straightened up. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but what he¡¯s doing is seriously wrong. I suggest you to keep an eye out on Donovan, especially on that human that he had created.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with me, but it seem like he understood. His gaze still set on me, worried that I might go for another run. Eventually, we went towards one of the best quality hotel in San Francisco. He bought a room, allowing me to go in first and shower. Adam left me the keys, and disappeared leaving me alone. I was inside the shower for a good hour, but the pain in my stomach started to spread up my spine shocking my whole body. I groaned. Why is this happening? I didn¡¯t understand what was going on with my body. My whole body felt like it was on fire in a very bad way. My muscles ached, my head felt doozy, and what was worse was that human smell lingered in my nose. Whatever Donovan was cooking up, I had a very very very bad feeling, but that thought quickly vanished with the pain the pulsed through my body. I needed a way to stop this pain, there just wasn¡¯t anything I could think of right now but medicine. With pain that continued to pulse, I got out of the shower half dazed unable to think straight. Everything seem to phase in and out, my mind was confused almost as if I was lost in thought. For some reason that smell just kept amplifying in my nose. Like a zombie, I started to put on the extravagant black dress clothes that Adam left behind, I remembered bits and pieces of his words stating that we have a party that we needed to go too. Eventually, I was moving through the next couple of hours without much thought, Adam came back to pick me up in an expensive car. We arrived at a large club that state, Friday Night Oasis. For some reason, it reminded me of a strip club name more than an actual club. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked worriedly. ¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡± I waved my hand towards him, telling him that I was okay. I was trying my best to hold in my pain. ¡°Yea.¡± I croaked. ¡°Are you sure? I get the feeling that you¡¯re hiding it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are we looking for?¡± I turned towards him. ¡°We¡¯re going to keep an eye out on Donovan, but what we¡¯re really looking for is a possible contact that is supposed to make contact with him tonight at the club.¡± ¡°Do you got any description?¡± ¡°Sadly, no.¡± ¡°This is going to be a little difficult.¡± ¡°True, but it¡¯s the best shot that I got.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I spoke, opening the door of the sports car and eventually heading hand-in-hand with Adam. We passed through the bouncer without much difficulty as usual, and made our way through the club. Adam shuffled me towards the back of the club, where we entered into a V.I.P section. The moment I entered, I saw Donovan sitting with other vampires that I haven¡¯t seen at the council. He was leaning back, laughing with a human girl in his arm. When he saw us enter, a large smile erupted on his face. ¡°Adam!¡± Donovan lean over with his hands outstretched towards him. ¡°Donovan.¡± Adam took his hand and shook it. ¡°I¡¯m so glad that you are here, my old friend.¡± He clasped Adam into a hug. ¡°Glad to see you as well. You said quite a speech at the council there.¡± Adam pulled away. ¡°You like? I thought I did an amazing job stirring up the crowd.¡± He chuckled as he sat back down. He scooped up the girl in his right, and snacked her into his arm. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± With a rough lift, he shook his head towards the girl in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry she¡¯s tamed.¡± The way he said ¡®tamed¡¯ made me flinch with disgust. Usually this meant that these humans were called into service of a vampire, giving their blood for free in the hopes to either become immortals themselves or just to be under their wings. Adam raised his hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± He took a seat. ¡°Who might this lovely lady be?¡±Donovan sniffed towards me, and a full set of fangs showered me with glee. I wasn¡¯t to thrilled the way he look at me. It wasn¡¯t lustful for sure, but keen interest in what I am. ¡°This is Alpha Tila of the White Raven Pack.¡± ¡°An Alpha? A female one too.¡± Donovan stated with surprise. ¡°What a rare sight indeed. The one and only female Alpha pack in America to boot. Quite Astounding.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I spoke, not sure how I should take his words. ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s just a pleasure that someone as powerful and beautiful as you are standing here in front of us today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave him a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Donovan winked. ¡°Now, on with business.¡± He pushed the human girl aside and clapped his hand. With a quick rub, he turned towards Adam with interest. ¡°I would like to buy that human male that you have shown at the council off you,¡± said Adam. I flinched and whipped my head towards him in complete disbelief. Did he just out right ask him that without a care in the world? I just told him that the human was a problem. A big one at that. Donovan eyes started to sparkle. ¡°How much are we talking about?¡± ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°That is up for grabs, though I would like the first female that is born from him is one of my conditions. They have a more¡­stronger taste in blood if you get my drift. Plus, it seems you have a hen that you want to breed him too.¡± I blanched. How could he so easily sell humans so easily as if they were products. This was so wrong, but even still I knew I trusted Adam. He must have a reason of wanting to buy him off. I don¡¯t know what, but it still didn¡¯t sit well with me. This was one of those darker aspect of the world that I deal with alongside Adam, I have seen things worse than this, so it didn¡¯t effect me too much. Still, I had to wonder what Adam had in mind. ¡°What if I said, I do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better. He is one of our best stallion you see. So far I haven¡¯t found a good fit for him yet.¡± Donovan crossed his hands,¡± though now I feel like I have a good feeling that I might have.¡± A smug look appeared on his face Adam didn¡¯t seem to phased at all and instead stare back with a stern gaze. Suddenly without realizing it, I smell that same sweet scent wafting in the air. My ears perked up, I look around to see where the scent was coming from. The pain that was in my body was slowly dissipating away, but my mind became muddled with the strong scent that entered my nose. I unconsciously stood up, Adam look over his shoulder towards me. ¡°Tila?¡± He asked. My thought were muddled and slow, I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. Wow, what a delicious scent. | Next> Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I walked towards the door, left the room, and followed the scent to my best of my ability. My foot pushed through the thick crowds of people that were dancing underneath the strobe lights. A couple handsome males pushed forward, trying to stop and talk with me. I didn¡¯t pay them any attention, pushed them aside and kept moving forward. The scent was getting stronger, who¡¯ve thought that it smell intoxicatingly delicious. I was no vampire, but that was how I felt. Just thinking about it made me lose my mind, but that didn¡¯t mean I lost it completely. There was an ongoing battle, that pushed my thoughts back and forth to sanity and insanity. In the corner of my eyes, I saw what I was looking for. The same human, that was at the council, walked passed the hallway with two other vampires, keeping him from running away. He was chained, his head was cast down expressionlessly, I could tell that he was scared from the scent of fear was heavy in the air around him, mixing with his intoxicating scent. Without stopping, I walked toward them. My mind was only on one thing, and that was him. I continually followed them into a private room, my steps were light and quick, the two vampires turned around and saw me. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± The buff looking one out of the two stepped forward with his hand on the side of his belt where a holstered gun was placed. I didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.The human look up, his eyes became wide as he saw me standing there without a single fear. Confusion riddled his face, while he helplessly look from me to the vampire. ¡°Hey!¡± The buff man reached over to grab my shoulder, I spun around, and broke his arm in one go. My right hand pulled up my dress and slipped in to dig out a sword, the size of my forearm, underneath my dress. With a quick swing, I stabbed the vampire on the chest before he had a chance to scream out in pain. In an instant, he turned into dust. ¡°Shit!¡± The other lanky one rushed forward, he reached behind him to pull out his gun. With a step forward, my hand flung the sword through the air, and into his heart before he even got the chance to pull out his gun. A loud thump could be heard as the vampire fell backward into the wall. He was strung up on the wall, in seconds he disappeared into dust. I walked forward with confident steps, and pulled the sword out of the wall. My hands twirled the sword and stashed it back into my sheath on my leg in one fluid motion. ¡°W-w-who are you?¡± The human asked stuttering. He took a step backwards, wondering if I¡¯m a vampire as well. When I took that step towards him, I was slammed by his intoxicating scent. The dried up blood on his hand gave it that punch it needed to make my mind go buzz. It was intoxicating, my feet shuffled forward into autodrive, the human stumbled backwards into a wall. I smirked and all I could see was prey. ¡°W-w-what do you want?!¡± He cried out in fear, throwing up his hand in front of his body His words were like a blur, they didn¡¯t even register in my head. Instead, I moved forward, closing the gap between the two of us in one fell swoop. My right hand slammed into the wall, and my canine teeth peeked out of my lips. Something about him smell of potential mate. They were only a handful that came to mind, but his was one of the top three. Was he possibly my mate? Was this the reason why I felt such a strong pull? Is this what it means to have a mate? Why is his smell so delicious strong? I didn¡¯t know. These thoughts, danced in my head. He shuddered out of fear and a hint of something else. I couldn¡¯t help, but chuckle. Yep, I¡¯m going to enjoy this. Every inhale of his scent was dangerously intoxicating and I was losing my sanity. Something was wrong, I could feel it, but I didn¡¯t know what. I struggled to pull back, trying to fight for control, but for some reason it was twenty times more difficult than before. I needed to beat this. I couldn¡¯t let this animal instinct beat me to do something stupid. Gritting my teeth, my hand pulled back and punched the wall. Pain riddled my senses temporarily, but that still wasn¡¯t enough to pull back. I was still stuck to close to him, allowing his scent to overcome me. His gaze trapped with mine, giving me that short span of sanity, but that was quickly squashed by his scent. Leaning over, my lips were dangerously getting close to his. I¡­need¡­to pull¡­back. My breath became heavy, my instincts were telling me to pull forward, while my heart was screaming NO! I couldn¡¯t continue to battle any longer, but I needed to win this animal instinct. Damn iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitttttttt! I screamed in my head, my throat contracting, and sweat dousing my back. Just when I was about to take it another step further, I heard something crashing through the door. ¡°Alpha!¡± A familiar female voice rung out towards me in complete panic. ¡°Shit! Someone pull her off him now! She¡¯s in heat!¡± Ray voice stormed out in panic, he was the one to bulldoze into the door. ¡°What?! I thought she had hers this year!¡± Jaz ran towards me, she grabbed a hold of my shoulder, yanking me back with a sharp pull. I on the other hand snapped towards her, and snarled. Back off! I telepathically yelled to every single one of them. They froze, but I could tell that they were fighting desperately to go against the command. Damn, what did I do? My hand reached up to my head, rubbing it to fight against the dizziness of smell and emotions. ¡°Tila! You can¡¯t let your heat win!¡± Ray shouted with excruciating pain to counter the Alpha¡¯s command, he staggered forward. ¡°You¡¯re better than this!¡± It took everything in me to come back to even a quarter of my sanity. When Ray shouted out it was the heat, it all clicked. The strange pain that always happened once a year, the intensified smell that would overcome all my senses, and the obnoxious mind blank. All I could think about is going after that one scent, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t figure it out. I staggered, trying my best to shake myself awake. The smell was just that strong, it was hard staying awake without falling back into that same pattern. There was only one choice, I had to win. I had to stay sane, I just couldn¡¯t go back into that animalistic urge, but even still the smell was powerful. All of a sudden, I felt sturdy hands behind me. With a twirl, I was facing face-to-face with Adam. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t happy, I could feel his body tense when he saw how I hard I was struggling. His dark gaze caught mine, making me feel small under his fury. I felt like I did something wrong, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Angel, but this is for your own good.¡± He pulled me into his arm. His fangs appeared, he leaned forward towards my neck and bite. I felt a sudden excruciating pain that slapped me around, shaking my brain awake. My mouth gaped open about to scream, but following after I felt an endorphin of static electricity that coursed right after. I moaned, my leg became jelly, my body became weak, and all I could think was the blissful feeling. Eventually he let go, pulling back from taking another chomp out of my neck. I staggered on my feet, completely dazed. Without even thinking, I roughly pushed Adam backwards as he tripped into the sofa. We both fell. My right hand yank and destroyed his button up red shirt, tearing it open. His exquisite sculpted chest laid bare open for me to see. My head snake forward and bite right at his chest near his heart. A sharp gasp escaped Adam¡¯s mouth, black inky pattern started to stream out of his skin twirling into a large blueish colored flower of a Forget-me-not. In total they were two perfectly entwined into each other like lovers, my breath was heavy, the hypnotic smell of the human was quickly digressing and instead the familiar warm scent bringing me back into normality. I let go and let out a satisfied sigh with a smug look on my face. My cheeks nuzzled him in the chest, I felt my body become tired and drained. Curling up on top of him, sleep started to overtake me quickly. ¡°Did I just see that?¡± Ray squeaked completely in disbelief. He was finally able to move. ¡°Quit your gawking, you knew she was going to choose him sooner or later.¡± Jaz chuckled out loud, catching Ray off guard. ¡°But that¡¯s the sacred bond. How is it possible? No vampire should ever have one.¡± ¡°Well apparently he does.¡± Jaz pouted, placing her hand on her hips. She rolled her eyes at Ray as if he was stupid. ¡°But but but-¡± ¡°Oh quit being an idiot. How do you think hybrids are even born?¡± Ray huffed angrily. ¡°You should know just as well as I that a hybrid are not born out of love. They are born out of rape!¡± Adam glared towards Ray, he lifted up his finger towards his lips, telling them to be quite. Ray quickly shut his mouth, and stood still. He look back from Adam and then towards me, worried that something might happen to him. The human who was almost ravaged stare at all of them, completely confused in what just happened. He gazed towards Adam with relief and fear still riddled his face. ¡°Take him away. He¡¯s been bought.¡± Adam waved his hand in front of him, snapping Ray out of his stupor. The human jumped from Adam¡¯s words, he froze up suddenly in fear. ¡°Bought? What the hell? Are you gay now?¡± Ray spoke with complete disbelief at what he just heard. Adam scowled. ¡°No you stupid mutt. Do you see me as gay after this?¡± He snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys later, take him back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Being gay isn¡¯t to bad though.¡± Jaz wiggled her eyebrows and snickered under her breath, laughing at both Adam and Ray. ¡°It¡¯s a girl fantasy you know.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ray shuddered when he heard Jaz words. ¡°Please no. You¡¯re going to scar me for life.¡± Even Adam gave Jaz a stern gaze, telling her to shut up. Jaz quickly stood straighter, and kept a very serious face as if what she said was nothing at all. He pushed himself up, wrapped his hand around me into his arm and picked me up once again into a princess carry. Sleep finally overtook me, and the droning of the people¡¯s voice became silent. ##### I woke up feeling strangely refreshed. The horrible nagging pain that I remembered yesterday was gone and I felt free. Free of the pain, free of the strange lure, free of insanity that I thought I would go through because of that wretched drug like smell. With a yawn, I stretched. The jarring sunlight wasn¡¯t like the morning sun that I usually awoke to, but the afternoon light that blinded me. ¡°Tila?¡± I heard a gruff voice close by. I snapped towards the sound and saw both Jaz and Ray, sitting down on the chair in front of the table. ¡°Ray? Jaz? What are you doing here?¡± I asked confused, trying to remember how they got here. ¡°We been called in by Adam, yesterday, in the morning. Luckily, we took the earliest flight possibly to get here as quickly as possible. I am sure glad that we did too.¡± Jaz spoke, nodding her head. ¡°Lucky is a matter of opinion,¡± grumbled Ray. ¡°We cut to close with everything that happened last night. Not only that she¡¯s marked.¡± He threw up his hand towards me in outburst. ¡°You should seriously calm down or you¡¯re going to wake up the human.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll yell as much as I want. This is just completely inconceivable. How is this even possible? Huh? You tell me if any of this make sense? Marked by a vampire.¡± ¡°It happens, so get over with it. It¡¯s not the end of the world. Our Alpha¡¯s not going to go hang herself or anything.¡± ¡°Well she probably would.¡± He grumbled. ¡°I would not.¡± I snapped. The thought of suicide sounded wrong, especially squandering the precious life that I was given a second time. My pack needed me and I wouldn¡¯t forsake them for helping me gain back my sanity during the battle with Seline. ¡°What do you mean marked?¡± ¡°Do you not remember?¡± Jaz quietly spoke. Her eyes became wide and her hand pointed towards her neck. For a moment, I was confused what she was pointing at. Then I saw where her finger rested, my body bolted out of the bed, and I ran toward the bathroom. The door was violently pushed opened, I went straight towards the mirror and stared. Holy¡­.mother¡­.asdfijwe;i! A mate¡¯s mark! Two black and blue tattoo design of a Forget-me-not flower boldly wrapped around my neck with two red puncture mark used as the circle for the flowers. Suddenly, all the memories of what happened last night flashed through my numb mind, jarring me awake even further than I thought I could ever be awake. My mouth opened and closed like a fish, unable to speak a single word. Following after, I blushed scarlet. There was a difference between being marked and fully mated for us, and luckily I didn¡¯t take that next step. I was actually relieved that it stopped at marked. Either way, I shook my head, trying to kill such thought and breathe in a deep breath. A few things that I absolutely hated about being werewolf was the mate¡¯s pull. Why in the world is there the mind numbing pull? I understand the draw of a soulmate, but to the extent of such heavy pull, I believe this is madness in its own little way. We skip the whole dating, getting to know, and taking it slow part. It must be because as a werewolf our sense of smell takes up a good portion of our everyday life, especially marking territory. The second is the instant love, I might not be like every werewolf out there, but majority of the time I have seen couples fall in love with a snap of a finger. That¡¯s only possible in a werewolf community, while humans it takes forever. Seriously, who is the Moon Goddess kidding? I don¡¯t understand the Moon Goddess will, or would I ever want to attempt too. It¡¯s way over my head and it probably make my head hurt. And the number one thing I absolutely HATE was the week of the heat. Sanity? Is that a joke? Goodbye reason. What am I an animal?! Wait, I am part animal¡­Anyways, that¡¯s not the point, this is one of those primitive self-preserving bull crap that I wished never existed, this is probably why werewolves are still preserving to this day. I¡¯m going to have to talk about this with the pack healer and see if we could officially find a way to curb this for the benefit of future Alpha¡¯s and other pack members. So they could have a sense of sanity and given a choice without the mind messing pull. If I ever get a chance, I for sure as hell give the Moon Goddess a piece of my mind if I ever meet her. Maybe this was why, the effects of a soul mate doesn¡¯t effect me at all, because I was werewolf with my past memories of my past life. Maybe its because I¡¯m stubborn as well. I don¡¯t know. I was just a bystander to my sister crazy love that would be considered fantastical, but then we are fantastical beings in the first place. Common sense for our pack is completely different from mine entirely. I pushed away from the sink, and wobbled back towards the bed in a complete daze. With a flop, I sat down. ¡°Did I mark him?¡± I was having trouble forming words, realizing my sanity at that time was gone. ¡°Yes.¡± Jaz sternly spoke. She winked towards me and a large smile erupted on her face. ¡°You were quite demanding weren¡¯t you. To go straight to marking. That¡¯s my Alpha I know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not our Alpha.¡± Ray grumbled. ¡°She would¡¯ve pulled through her heat without any problem. ¡°You know that¡¯s not completely true. Going into heat for our kind is natural, while abstaining oneself for six years is a miracle,¡± Jaz snapped, ¡°Do you want our Alpha to go crazy?! I sure as hell don¡¯t want her to regret the choice that she did.¡± ¡°How are you sure that she didn¡¯t regret what she had done now? Huh? Look at her. She¡¯s completely silent.¡± Ray waved his arm in front of him. ¡°No, she¡¯s not. She would be screaming in hysteria by now.¡± Jaz crossed her arms. She seem quite confident in what she said, making me wonder what she said was true. I thought I would go in a full out rampage from seeing the mark, but some reason, I didn¡¯t. Everything felt fine, it was as if I didn¡¯t mind at all, catching me completely off guard. Still, what was surprising was that the human¡¯s scent was no more, it was as if it just suddenly disappeared, melding into the background with all the other normal human scent. ¡°What happened to the human?¡± I spoke. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping on the couch over there.¡± Ray motioned to the side. Not to far away from them, I saw someone sleeping on the couch wrapped tightly in a blanket. ¡°By the way, his name is Brian. Poor bastard, he¡¯s been used purely for breeding.¡± ¡°I thought all males like that.¡± Jaz tease. ¡°Its up to a certain point you know. We do have morals.¡± ¡°Apparently, some of the vampires don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Apparently not.¡± I said, a bit worried that the cause of the last night incident was still here. This time, I carefully sniffed the air, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t get washed away by the scent. Jaz saw what I was doing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He can¡¯t affect you if you are mark or the mated.¡± I could tell that she was slightly worried that I might go into a another heat. She grabbed the edge of her chair, she leaned forward as if she was going to bolt and tackle me. Even Ray was a bit uncomfortable, wearily watching me if I would do anything strange. So far there were no effect, I was sane. I nodded my head to reassure them that everything was okay. They finally relaxed and let out a deep breath of relief. ¡°How come it doesn¡¯t effect the mark or the mated?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but it just doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s why Adam said it was fine if he slept here in this room, so he could keep an eye on him. Plus he¡¯s Adam¡¯s property.¡± Property. I wasn¡¯t so sure I liked that word. Slave trading was still rampant in certain parts of the country still to this day, and it seem that older vampires still go with such mentality. ¡°It makes more common sense that he should be in another room, when our Alpha was sleeping. He has the money to buy another room,¡± said Ray, not liking the idea that the human was here. ¡°You know as well as I that¡¯s what Adam wanted. Plus, he¡¯s not your property to begin with.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So, where is Adam?¡± I cut in on their conversation. ¡°We¡¯re not sure. I think he went out to deal with a couple things. He said he¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Jaz spoke, suddenly the door was flung open and Adam walked in with bags of Chinese take outs. ¡°Well speak of the devil, he¡¯s finally here.¡± Adam kicked the door close with his foot, and walked towards us. He handed one of the bag of food towards Ray, and brought the other bag with him. Every step he took, I felt a strange buzz of elated feelings erupting around my heart. Shifting from one hand to another, I was uncomfortable at his intense gaze. He walked over and sat down beside me. The bed dipped slightly towards him, I felt myself leaning, and the moment we touched shoulder-on-shoulder an electric tingle shot through my body. I flinched and back away. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Adam asked worriedly. I could tell that he felt it too, but he was doing a better job of not showing it. Instead, he rummaged through the bag, he opened it up, allowing the strong scent of sesame chicken and noodles to hit me hard in the face. A loud angry grumble shouted inside my stomach, blood rush up to my cheeks embarrassed. Adam chuckled and handed me the box of food with a fork stuck in it. Gratefully, I took the food in hand and picked up the fork. While hungrily, I tore through the food as if I haven¡¯t eaten in days. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about her. She¡¯s fine.¡± Jaz said as she started to unwrap her food. ¡°She¡¯s not going to go into another frenzy you know.¡± Adam nodded with understanding and pulled out his food. Brian who was sleeping stirred awake from the smell of food. He moaned in protest and woke up with a loud yawn. When he glanced around, he froze when he saw us leisurely eating as if nothing was happening. ¡°Your food is here.¡± Jaz spoke out towards him. ¡°Come and get some.¡± Brian wasn¡¯t sure if he should get up and go towards it or stay where he was. He wearily gazed towards Adam¡¯s watchful gaze, and stopped when he saw me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not going to bite you.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all over, so go and get something to eat.¡± He commanded. Brian didn¡¯t say no, and he wearily got up. Throughout the whole walk towards the food, he was staring at me as if I was some kind of special animal in a zoo. I ignored him completely, and continued eating. ¡°If you keep staring at me, I¡¯m going to poke them out.¡± I snarled. Not liking the feeling of being stared at. Brian turned away slightly blushing. He took the food that Ray had in his hand and went back towards the couch. ¡°So, Adam. What are you going to do with him?¡± Ray pointed towards Brian. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us exactly why you wanted him.¡± Adam put his fork down. ¡°Quite simple really, I wanted to go through a couple test with his blood as well as he¡¯ll be great deterrent.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Exactly, what I mean. He¡¯ll be living near the pack borders, and keeping the other vampires or werewolves focused on him so they won¡¯t go looking for Samantha. He¡¯s the perfect honey trap you know.¡± Honey trap was truly the right words for him and for a human that was a very deadly combination. ¡°You know that¡¯s going to put his life in danger.¡± Jaz spoke not to keen on what he said. ¡°Actually, I was hoping that Tila here wouldn¡¯t mind having the pack protect him. I¡¯ll be sending a couple of my kind as well to keep them at bay so he doesn¡¯t get sucked dry or possibly ravaged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea an all, but you do know that for singles it¡¯s a very bad idea to be near him.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why it would be a mated pair that would be working alongside him.¡± ¡°We can work something out.¡± I spoke. ¡°Though is this really the reason why you bought him?¡± ¡°Yes and no. Right now, having him near Donovan¡¯s pet project is a very bad idea, but I thought I could use this for an extra insurance in keeping Samantha safe. Plus, he¡¯s not the only one that Donovan¡¯s has. What was it, he¡¯s the weakest one out of twenty.¡± ¡°Twenty more?!¡± Jaz asked in complete outburst. ¡°That is so sick and wrong!¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°To you guys, yes, but for vampires that don¡¯t want to find their Belladonnas and want their blood it¡¯s a win-win situation. Plus for being what he is, anywhere he goes, he¡¯s going to run into trouble in both werewolf and vampire kind. I suggest that where he¡¯s going now is a lot safer than the city crawling with vampires.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. He¡¯ll be going to a land crawling with werewolves.¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°I book a flight for you guys to get back home, I got a couple more things to do here before I follow behind.¡± He once again ate. Not once did Brian said anything except quietly listen to what Adam had said. The tense air around him finally soften as he quietly ate. I could tell that the smell of fear was gone and instead replaced by relief. Yep, Adam sometimes has a heart of gold, and he shows it in his own little way even though for others who might think otherwise. Just when I was going to go back to eating, I noticed that the usually pendant around his neck wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Adam, what happened to the pendant?¡± I asked, wondering where it went. Adam¡¯s hand quickly shot up, his fingers darting around trying to find the pendant that was around his neck. His eyes became wide and then he furrowed deeply. ¡°Shit.¡± This was the rare few times I heard Adam swear, and when he swore, I knew we were in deep trouble. | Next> Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°That girl must¡¯ve took it.¡± Adam hissed. ¡°What girl?¡± I suddenly asked out of complete curiosity. A tinge of jealously rose in my heart, making me strangely uncomfortable. Was this normal? I think so? I honestly don¡¯t know, still it bothered me a bit that a girl came close enough to steal the necklace. Still, even though we both were marked, it didn¡¯t mean he was during the time when the girl stole the necklace, but at the same time, I was surprised that he would even let a girl get so close. Whoever she was must¡¯ve slipped past Adam¡¯s defense way to easily, meaning that the girl was probably cunning. Plus, this was a huge problem, that pendant was the key that led straight to Samantha. ¡°The girl that was next to Donovan. Her sticky fingers must¡¯ve grabbed at it the moment when I bumped into her. I thought I felt something strange, she used magic so I wouldn¡¯t feel it break.¡± Magic. Something of that level was definitely not normal, especially if it meant sneaking it under Adam¡¯s nose without him noticing it. ¡°That¡¯s not good. It means that girl is probably working for Ogma.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam spat. He quickly pulled out his phone and started to dial a number. While Adam was busy with his phone call, I pulled out my phone. This wasn¡¯t good at all, right now I suspected that Ogma might have the pendant in his hands. I needed to call on my pack to protect the borders of the National Park as quickly as possible. Who knows when he would slip in and cause trouble. ¡°Hello?¡± A similar voice close to Jaz picked up the phone. ¡°Jayden, where are you now?¡± I quickly asked. ¡°I¡¯m at the pack house. Why? what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No time to explain. Right now, Ogma is probably heading his way to kidnap Samantha.¡± ¡°What? I thought she was safe.¡± ¡°Not any more. If you see any suspicious activities near the borders of the National kill them on sight.¡± I didn¡¯t want to take any chances, the thought of Samantha being ferried away and chopped into little pieces wasn¡¯t what I wanted anytime soon. ¡°I got it Alpha, do you want me to call the other packs?¡± ¡°I would appreciate that. Keep the children safe, stay within the borders as much as possible.¡± ¡°Understood. Anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep the pack safe and look out for any suspicious activities.¡± ¡°Good.¡± With a click the phone turned off, I let out a deep sigh. I felt a migraine start to set in, telling me I was getting too stressed out. ¡°Tila, We got a problem.¡± Jaz spoke, she was also on the phone. She covered the phone and worriedly call out to me. I didn¡¯t like the tone of her voice, it actually made me more nervous in what she had to say next. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to catch the next flight until tomorrow in the morning.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed so loud that a couple of them jumped up in startled. Even Adam stopped talking for a moment and look in my direction. ¡°If at least one of you guys could get the earliest flight than take it. I¡¯m going to go search the city for clues on Ogma¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be heading towards Wyoming instead? I mean, why would he stay here?¡± Ray spoke confused. ¡°He¡¯ll be here alright. He doesn¡¯t need to be there to kidnap Samantha. He¡¯ll give such task to someone else. Plus, I remember him talking about some kind of plan in California, when I was kidnapped for a week.¡± ¡°Wait, you heard of his plan?¡± ¡°I heard bits and pieces.¡± I got up and started to pace back and forth, trying to remember exactly what he had said. Remembering the past month wasn¡¯t something easy to recall, especially if majority of the memory were bad. Every time I thought of those day, the flood of other memories swamp me, making it difficult to focus. My lips started to bleed from biting to hard, while my finger rubbed back and forth. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Brian asked. He gripped the edge of the blanket. I stopped and sharply turned towards his direction. For a moment, he froze at my sudden movement, making him squeak. How in the world did I ever think during my heat that he was worth my time? Yes, his smell was excruciating delicious, making it even difficult to think, but other than that he seem so weak. Then again, being used as a breeder and having the vampires suck the blood out of him probably turn him like that. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± I calmly spoke, trying not to make him jump in fright all over again. ¡°Do you have anymore information?¡± Adam asked. He wanted to know exactly what I heard from Ogma¡¯s conversation. ¡°Oh yea!¡± I snapped my fingers. ¡°There¡¯s a dragon here.¡± ¡°Damn, I was hoping that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± Adam raised his hand, and pulled back his hair. ¡°This is worse than I thought.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have to forget about going back to Wyoming.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Jaz cried out in outburst. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s best that we go and stop him from getting her?¡± ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t work so easily. He has the key to find her, while we don¡¯t. Plus, he can slip through any which way, making it a lot more difficult to cover. It¡¯ll be best that we find the dragon first, he¡¯ll probably be around there.¡± ¡°How are you so sure that Ogma not going to go to a different one? How are you guys so sure he¡¯ll stay in San Francisco?¡± Adam demeanor changed. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t to happy about thinking about Ogma, instead I felt anger swell around him like a locust. ¡°My uncle is the type to see the action happen in front of him. He wants to be there when things go to hell.¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s your uncle?¡± Both Jaz and Ray spoke out in unison. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told us? Did you know, Tila?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yea, but that¡¯s not the issue here.¡± I spoke, having a mass killer on the loose wasn¡¯t something one would be proud of, especially one that would go far as genocide. ¡°Not everyone knows that Ogma is my uncle, though we had broke contact over two centuries ago.¡± ¡°Still, it would¡¯ve been a helpful news.¡± Ray wasn¡¯t pleased in what he heard. Instead he seem to readily look at Adam as if he was some kind of plague. ¡°How do we know you¡¯re not working with him?¡± ¡°Ray enough. He¡¯s my¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t so sure what to say. He wasn¡¯t my mate, or a boyfriend. ¡°He¡¯s our provider and friend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a vampire.¡± ¡°Damn it, Ray. He¡¯s marked and that means you can trust him. You know what it means to be marked.¡± ¡°I do. I trust you Tila, though he¡¯s a different case.¡± I cocked my hips and gave him a stern look. Ray tried his best to look away, but he failed. Instead he gave up and met my gaze. ¡°Now tell me, you know what it means to be marked. Tell us all why he¡¯s not going to easily turn his back on us.¡± Ray squirmed under my gazed that seem to pierce him, I could tell that he was struggling of wanting to say it as well as understanding what I was getting at. ¡°Anytime now.¡± ¡°Come on Tila. Do I have too?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Yes.¡± My Alpha tone was starting to raise up, the more he struggled to not say it, the more I wanted to command him to blurt it out. Finally he gave in and spoke, ¡°When one is marked, it means that one trust each other enough to bet their lives with one another. If one is mated the trust and connection becomes ten time stronger, meaning when one dies, the other soon follow if they don¡¯t survive the hell¡¯s baptism in which case ninety percent fails.¡± ¡°Exactly, Adam¡¯s priority have shifted in a more favorable terms towards the pack and me. Plus, he¡¯s against the possibility of a Magical War, he did everything in his power trying to keep Samantha away. ¡± Even though I sound confident to them, I honestly wasn¡¯t. I marked him when I was in heat, while I wasn¡¯t completely sane. This meant, I didn¡¯t think too much when my instincts choosed him. All I could do now was put my bet in the choice I have done. Breaking the bond was something that I wouldn¡¯t even dare to do, I was afraid actually that it would damage me. The only thing I could do now was to trust him even more than before. I hope that he put me on the same level as his life after hearing about what Ray had just said. When I turned towards Adam, his face was completely expressionless. Trying to figure him out wasn¡¯t easy, honestly I was actually having a hard time. Usually reading his expression were simple, but today was one of those day that Adam hid his facial features really well. ¡°You guys can choose to believe whatever you want to believe, but right now we need to move and find that dragon.¡± Adam got up, he headed towards the door. ¡°You can either follow me or go your separate ways. I¡¯m not stopping anyone from doing whatever they want.¡± I stood up. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± Then I turned towards Brian, causing him to flinch. ¡°Come on. I can¡¯t have you staying here by yourself. You know how to fight correct?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught such skills.¡± ¡°Figures.¡± I scrunched up my eyebrows. Why did I even ask him such question in the first place, maybe I was hoping that he had some kind of special skill, but every second he disappointed me. I had to push my ideals off of him, and instead ask him what he was good at. Picking around the negativity only made me even more angry, I had to change my thoughts fast. ¡°So, what are you good at?¡± ¡°This and that.¡± ¡°Explain please, it¡¯s to ambiguous. I need something that could possibly help us in this situation.¡± Brian thought it over, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is useful, but I can sense things. I can give you a rough estimate of what you are looking for.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s something.¡± ¡°Wait, why exactly are we even taking him if he¡¯s so useless?¡± Ray spoke, not liking the idea of Brian following them at all. ¡°Plus is his power even legit?¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, but you got to admit we¡¯re supernatural creatures, our existence is already magical in its own way. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if humans have started to develop their own kind of ability. Come on think about it, he¡¯s a honey trap for Vamps and Werewolves.¡± ¡°Exactly, it would best that he stays here.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s going to protect him? You? Me? Jaz? Adam? Right now we need to move,¡± I spoke, ¡°What do you want to do Adam? Adam was by the door, ready to leave, he stopped and turned. ¡°Bring him along. He¡¯ll be put to use in some way or form.¡± ¡°See.¡± I said. Adam usually finds ways to put them to use in some form. Everyone ferried out towards the door, Adam grabbed Brian by the shoulder, and handed him a tag. I, wondered where Adam just suddenly had a tag with him, but I didn¡¯t ask any further. Brian stopped and glanced towards Adam confused. ¡°Where this now. Everyone would know that you are the Velvet¡¯s Rose Clan¡¯s property.¡± Brian nodded, taking the tag gratefully. He slipped it around his neck and tuck it in his clothes. ¡°Thanks.¡± He mumbled. Adam nodded. We quickly left the hotel, knowing that we were staying in San Francisco for another day. I hoped that we were able to find the dragon in under one day, but sometimes things don¡¯t always went our way. Throughout the whole time we broke into three teams. Jaz and Ray hit as many supernatural clubs around the vicinity, Adam took off to who knows where, and I was stuck with Brian. The memory was still fresh in my mind, when Adam told me to watch over him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± I folded my arm in front of me. Adam shook his head up and down. Not phased by what he said. Did he forget what had happened the past night? ¡°Yes, I believe that you would do a good job in keeping him out-of-trouble. You¡¯re good at what you do, plus I trust you.¡± He spoke, confident that I wouldn¡¯t do anything demeaning to myself. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit happy that he trusted me. Maybe being marked changed my mind by a lot, I was also glad that he wasn¡¯t the controlling type. What sucks about werewolves mate is that they can be overly possessive. It¡¯s feels great being wanted, but at the same time it could be suffocating. The only reason that I believe that the ¡®mated¡¯ pairs works so well is the trust and possibly some reworking around some of the issues that the mate bond tends to pull. Luckily, I didn¡¯t feel that pull yet. I heard that the moment one was mark, they would feel the pull. Hopefully, I wished that the mate bond won¡¯t pull me so hard that I become overly possessive to the point where I need to check on him every ten minutes, read his text, or act like a complete stalker. There have been quite a number of cases where I have seen the females becoming overly possessive, causing the ¡®mated¡¯ pair to break apart in a very horrible way. Cheating does happen, and it¡¯s not a pretty picture. Especially when one or the other push them too far to the point where they feel suffocated. That was a borderline, unhealthy obsession and a lost of trust to the partner, still that was a rare one percent of the werewolf community. So far, none of my pack members have been pushed that far, though I did hear it happen in other packs. ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumbled. A small smile erupted up my lips. Adam leaned over and pecked my cheek. ¡°Plus, you¡¯re mine now.¡± He whispered in my ear. ¡°I know you, Tila.¡± I blushed red. ¡°Stupid vamp.¡± I pushed him away. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go check out a few places as well. We¡¯ll all meet back at 9pm back at the hotel?¡± All of them nodded in agreement. ¡°Good.¡± We broke apart, majority of us taking a cab. I on the other hand went over to grab myself a map by the news stand. ¡°Here.¡± I walked over and handed him the map of San Francisco, California. Brian look down at the map and back at me confused. ¡°Point out the areas we need to check where Ogma might be located.¡± I remembered seeing something like this on TV, so I wanted to try it out. ¡°Oh.¡± Brian spoke, then he was silent still staring at me lost. ¡°What is it now?¡± I folded my arm in front of him, wondering what was eating him up. ¡°Um¡­how come you¡¯re willing to deal with someone like me? Why haven¡¯t you gotten rid of me?¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to go around mass murdering people. Seriously, do you see me as some kind of monster?¡± Brain wasn¡¯t sure how to answer to the question that I asked. He fidgeted a couple of times, before he attempted to open his mouth. ¡°Plus, why haven¡¯t you run away? You had every opportunity too.¡± ¡°I..¡± he cast his head down and mumbled. ¡°What did you say?¡± I leaned over, trying to catch his words. The loud bustling cars wasn¡¯t making it any easier for me to hear him at all. Even though I had keen hearing, when there so much ambient noise, sometimes it gets difficult to tune out so much sound without going a bit crazy. Luckily, I didn¡¯t have that much problem, but Brian¡¯s voice was still to quiet. ¡°It would be pointless. I don¡¯t have a place to go to and eventually I¡¯ll become a meal if I¡¯m not careful. I thought it would be best to stay around you guys who aren¡¯t bent on using me as a blood pack or a some kind of bree¡­¡± His voice trailed off. He had some serious confidence issue, I guess that was one of the requirements in their breeding program: docile and timid. The complete opposite of me, who had the tendency to be confident and outspoken. ¡°Look, Adam¡¯s not the type to force his way towards your blood, though he might take mine¡­¡± My voice dropped, and hand rubbed against my neck. I completely forgot that he might now start asking for my blood, making me feel a bit uncomfortable. ¡°Either way, I been with Adam¡¯s coven for awhile now, and he¡¯s not like others.¡± Brian nodded, he straightened his back, and searched around. He stopped and walked towards the Coffee shop not to far away from where we were standing. Pulling back a chair, he placed the map onto a table. I walked over and took a seat on the opposite side, wondering what he would do next. With a deep breath, he sat down and closed his eyes. His fingers tapped against the table in a rhythmic beat for a good while. Then his finger started to move upward towards Marshall¡¯s Beach, hovered around it for a moment, and then Brian eyes snapped open. ¡°Why there?¡± I asked confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I get the feeling that something big is going to happen here.¡± I stroke my chin, thinking over what he said. My gut instincts were telling me to have a look at this, but my mind was telling me that he could be leading me on the nose. He was Donovan¡¯s property to begin with in the first place. ¡°You sure about this?¡± ¡°Yea, its like an icky feeling that I can¡¯t get rid of in the back of my mind.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± This was the only clue that I had. I picked up the map, flagged a cab down. We quickly entered and made our way towards Marshall¡¯s Beach. Marshall¡¯s Beach was quite breezy, the sand were palish brown, different from the some parts of Florida beach that I have visited for a short period of time in the past. The sand in Florida would seem like they were blinding from the light colors similar to white. I was glad that I wasn¡¯t blinded just by stepping foot on sand. People were present, lying around sun tanning in the open. Children were playing in the ocean water happily, while others were running around excitedly. What was dazzling about this beach wasn¡¯t just the calm ocean water, but the famous Golden Gate Bridge that stood proudly connecting one part of land to another. It¡¯s reddish brown bridge gate was the one of the internationally recognized symbol of San Francisco, California. Ranging for three miles of long stretched out road, and a beautiful scape of the ocean and land view that wouldn¡¯t be easily found often throughout the U.S. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s going to be here?¡± I asked, searching for possibly any clues of Ogma and his crew. ¡°Yea.¡± Brian stepped beside, he squinted from the jarring bright light. ¡°It feels like whatever it is is getting closer.¡± ¡°Getting closer?¡± I tilt my head to the side confused. ¡°From where?¡± Brian pointed towards the suspension bridge, I tried to see what he was pointing at. All of a sudden, I felt an overwhelming feeling of dread. Something dangerous and powerful was coming towards the bridge. Heavy unnatural fog started to sweep low through, creeping towards the beach. I couldn¡¯t help but freeze up in fear, whatever it was wasn¡¯t something either one of us could handle. Better yet, I hope to dear god that it wasn¡¯t what I thought it would be. Not even a second later, I heard the most horrifying sound of metal wires breaking, blaring honking sound of cars screeching into a stop, and the bridge crumbling. One part of the bridge crumbled and fell into the ocean water, taking other unlucky cars with it. Everyone turned towards the sound, completely dazed at what they were seeing. From the thick clouds of fog, a terrifying creature silhouette appeared swimming leisurely in the water as if it was its own. All I could do was hold in a sharp gasp of breath, and watch the terror unfold. What I had feared came true, an ancient dragon has awakened from its slumber. | Next>
Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 A sharp piercing scream, startled me back to sanity. My hands were clammy, my instincts were telling me to run the other way. The dragon that was hidden behind thick fogs were slicking leisurely past without even stopping. What was worst was I couldn¡¯t move my leg, I was that terrified at the sheer power that the dragon gave off. Even the humans were dumbstruck at the scene before them, glued to one spot, unable to move from the unknown heavy pressure. Some even collapsed onto the ground unable to even stand up on their feet. Every second that passed time felt like eternity, the dragon¡¯s body sunk excruciatingly slowly back into the water. My breathe was held in every moment till I thought the dragon completely sunk back in. I let out a sharp out take of my breath, and drew in multiple quick ones. Just as quickly the fog pulled through, it disappeared. They were no more sight of the monster that crashed into the Golden Gates, it was as if everything was an illusion, a lie that one conjured up in one¡¯s mind. The only proof that what they saw was real was the heavy damage inflicted on the bridge itself. My eyes searched down upon the ocean waters, swirls of water move back and forth, till finally everything became quite. The overwhelming feeling of dread was gone, and instead confusion riddled my brain. People gasped, screamed, and even panicked when the saw the collapse of the iconic bridge. Quite a few of them somehow awoke from the daze and even started taking videos, showing everything that was taking place. Was all of this even real? Or did something else entirely broke the bridge itself? It could be terrorism right? My mind was riddled with these thoughts, but I knew better that none of these questions were true. ¡°Did that just happened?¡± Brian was the first one to break the silence. I could hear the hint of full blown fear from his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming am I? Someone pinch me so I know I¡¯m not dreaming this.¡± He worded breathlessly. I couldn¡¯t help myself and slapped him across the face. Why did I do that? Because I didn¡¯t want to slap myself, not only that he asked for it in the first place. Brian stumbled backwards in complete disbelief that I did what he asked for. ¡°What? You asked for it.¡± I shook my hand trying to get the stinging pain out of my fingers. ¡°Did you have to slap me so hard?¡± I shrugged. At the same time that slap helped me wake up, the pain in my hand were throbbing telling me that I was awake. Both he and I now knew that this wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°We got to go back and tell the others. Let¡¯s go.¡± We both pulled away from the beach, pushing ourselves past the people who clamored to get a closer shot at the wreckage that was before them. Then I saw something unusual at the corner of my eye followed by a very strong scent of Rogue Wolves. My head sharply turned towards the right, catching the sight of the rogues who were standing ontop of the rocks, laughing at the destruction they saw. Fury doused my mind, I wasn¡¯t pleased. Honestly, it pissed me off that they would laugh at the destruction before them as if it was some show. I was holding myself back from running towards them and decking them out. ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s a perfect ten out of ten!¡± The Rogue wolf laugh with glee. ¡°Just a piece of her finger and this is all we get? This is truly amazing!¡± The other rugged rogue chuckled and nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Think about what devastation it would cause to the humans if we lopped of her head.¡± ¡°It would be complete chaos!¡± They kneeled over laughing, slapping their legs. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, my leg bolted forward, and with a vicious punch, the first rogue held snapped backwards, completely knocked out from the sudden attack. The second scruffy looking rogue turned towards me too slow, my leg sweeped under his feet, pushing him off balance in one fell swoop. My hand pulled back into a punch and with a slam, I hit downwards inches away from his face. ¡°So you guys were the one who stole Samantha.¡± The rogue coughed up blood, stared at me with complete fear at the sheer power I was giving off. It didn¡¯t compare anywhere with the dragon, but it still did the job of scaring this petty rogue silly. ¡°W-w-what are you talking about? I d-d-did n-n-no such thing!¡± ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t your boss did.¡± I snarled. ¡°To kidnap a child are you guys out of your fucken mind!¡± I shouted in heat. People turned towards us, wondering what was going on. They started to murmur with one another. The sight of a young girl overpowering two large males wasn¡¯t something anyone would see very often, especially someone like me who was dominating them with skill and sheer aura. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Brian quickly spoke, he look back and forth from me then to the people. ¡°We need to go before the cops arrive.¡± ¡°Give me a moment.¡± I glared downwards at the rogue in front of me. ¡°You got three seconds, tell me where Ogma is and I won¡¯t skewer you from the ass up with a metal pipe and keep you posted in front of every human here.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. Their humans.¡± The rogue gaze at me with wide eyes. I grabbed him by the scruff of his clothes and brought him up to my face. ¡°There are couple of things I wouldn¡¯t do, but when the world is in balance, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing this to get an answer. Brian!¡± My words startled Brian, he took a step back. ¡°Get me the longest parasol that you can find. We¡¯re going to have a shishkabob.¡± My lips curled upwards in a bone chilling smile, my eyes sparkled with ill intent, and my body gave off an overwhelming amount of power that made anyone in the vicinity to step back out of sheer fear. Even the humans were affected a lot more than the rogue themselves and scuttled backwards away. Power that I never felt before started to wash out even stronger, more dark and evil, blooming with heavy blood lust. I wanted this bastard dead here and now. To get rid of scum like them, but they were too many people. Becoming a murder in front of all this witness wasn¡¯t a wise idea in the human world, and right now I didn¡¯t want my cover blown yet. ¡°Try me.¡± A mixture of my voice and a deeper voice spoke out at the same time. The rogue squealed. A sour smell of piss erupted out of his pants, drizzling downwards onto the floor. ¡°I-I-It¡¯s Donnovan! He the one who been working with Ogma!¡± The rogue threw up his hands. ¡°I-I swear. I d-d-didn¡¯t do anything.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yes, you do.¡± I tightened my grip to the point of choking him out. ¡°H-he¡¯s probably at G-Grace Cathedral. I swear, I don¡¯t know if they are s-stil there!¡± ¡°Good dog.¡± I let go, causing him to slump onto the ground. The fear in his body made him shudder uncontrollably. My foot did a sweeping kick to his temple, knocking him out. Without even looking back, I turned away. Brian stare back at the rogue one last time, he then trailed behind me completely dazed in what he had just witnessed. The crowd splitted ways, allowing us to go without trouble. ¡°Were you really going to skewer him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Getting my anger under control wasn¡¯t easy, especially because I was worried. The thought of Samantha being chopped up into pieces sounded horrifying. Brian went silent for a moment. His voice was strained before he spoke again. ¡°Are you always this powerful? I never felt someone as strong as you, except that monster in the mist.¡± ¡°You were able to see the dragon?¡± I asked, surprised that he was able to see beyond the illusion that covered the dragon¡¯s body. Humans wasn¡¯t always able to see beyond the illusion casted upon by high level magical creatures, especially beings that can use magic. ¡°Yes, I was always able to since I was a kid.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re one of those humans.¡± I understood instantly. They were a rare five percent of humans who were able to see the beyond the illusion, and they were also the type to somehow end up meeting and associating around paranormal beings like me. That would explain why the Donnovan wanted to go more on a nationwide hunt. It was for that rare five percent of humans that have some form of special ability in their body. ¡°Does your eye normally do that weird thing?¡± Brian motion his hand in front of him towards his eye. ¡°What weird thing?¡± I quickly hunt down a cab, eventually snagging one before one of the humans could. ¡°On of your golden eyes turned purple and it¡¯s still is.¡± I couldn¡¯t help, but be surprised at what he had just said. Since Kimberly had left, my eye color always stay golden. Not once did it change back into a heterochromia colors. Why was it now that I could switch eye color? That could make sense on why I suddenly felt a large boost of dark energy, swamping me when I took on the rogues. ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool. I always thought your eye color were unnaturally amazing. At first, I thought they were contacts, but not anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a werewolf trait.¡± We entered into the cab. ¡°Take us to Grace Cathedral as fast as you can.¡± I handed him a hundred dollar bill without a second thought. ¡°I assumed you weren¡¯t like Donovan.¡± My hand slipped into my pocket, I quickly speed dialed Adam. He picked up in matter of moments. ¡°You alright?¡± Adam asked. There was a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°I heard what happened at the Golden Gate Bridge.¡± ¡°Words travel fast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming it was an awakened dragon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I hissed. ¡°I never felt something so horrifyingly powerful. We need to find Samantha fast.¡± ¡°I agree, though I haven¡¯t had any luck on my end.¡± ¡°I do. Grace Cathedral. One of Donovan¡¯s dogs spat out the information.¡± ¡°That was quite easy.¡± Adam stated amused. ¡°I thought they would put up a bit of struggle.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t get the chance too.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll meet you at Grace Cathedral.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The line went dead. Throughout the whole ride, my mind was in chaos worriedly thinking about the worst case scenarios, especially of an end of the world scenario. The thought of having a colossal dragon appearing out from the waters or the sky terrified me. Even if I was the white wolf, what can I do against something that was classified as a natural disaster. I heard stories in the past on how ancient dragons have caused tsunamis, earthquakes, rogue waves, landslides, tornadoes, even a blizzard. A small wolf going against nature wasn¡¯t something that I had signed up for, especially when there wasn¡¯t a way to win. Its nature for crying out loud, and I was no god. If I remember correctly, one of the rare ice dragons living in Alaska Panhandle supposedly lazily hit the side of a cliff with its tail, it loosened a large number of rocks high above the northeastern shore of Lituya Bay. When those rock plunged into the Gilbert Inlet, a local tsunami crashed into the southwest shoreline of Gilber Inlet. The wave was as high as 1720 feet and it continued down the entire length of Lituya Bay, over La Chaussee Spit and into the Gulf of Alaska, which cause all trees to be removed all trees and vegetation. Even one of the famous volcanic eruption that been in Hollywood movies, Mount Vesuvius, a volcano near the Bay of Naples in Italy, erupted in the year 79 A.D., burying the ancient Roman city of Pompeii under a thick carpet of volcanic ash. The volcanic ashes killed off a whole city because of a fire dragon swimming in magma, and agitating it. Look what happened to the city now, it¡¯s completely gone. This wasn¡¯t the only time these so called natural disasters were dragon made. In 2011 off the Pacific coast of Tohoku an earthquake struck Japan with a magnitude of 9 undersea megathrust earthquake. The earthquake triggered powerful tsunami waves that devastated the nearest city. When it was all over, the total body count hit over 14,000. Adam told me that the water dragon that were sleeping deep in the ocean water, triggered the earthquake from a simple movement of its body while rolling around. That was just from rolling around! Not only that, another natural disasters caused by a wind dragon was the Daulatpur¨CSaturia tornado in Bangladesh on April 26, 1989, which killed approximately 1,300 people. This happened with a simple sneeze from a dragon¡¯s nose. A once in a century, when a wind dragon wakes up to supposedly move locations during its mating season. Anyone who was caught up in it was either injured or dead. The list just goes on, especially the deadly ones. Majority of them caused by dragon¡¯s themselves. Can a werewolf or a vampire do this? Absolutely not, we don¡¯t even compare even a fraction of what a dragon could do. How do I know this? Every sightings of Ancient dragons are meticulously written down, eventually becoming a hot zone for all magical creatures to stay as far away from the dragon¡¯s vicinity. The numbers of dragon disasters just goes on. Just thinking about having every single one of them awake was considered apocalyptical. No sane person or magical creatures would dare wake something so dangerous, unless one was Ogma. I don¡¯t know how Ogma fooled Donovan into thinking that this would only be a Magical War. It would be a full out massacre on both sides before the dragons even calm down. This was the true power of an angered dragon. Nukes? Not even going to damage them a single bit, there considered the number one most powerful magical creature in existence. How does nuke compare to magic? Seriously it¡¯s like having an annoying gnat flying around in their face before the dragons even take notice of it. I have seen dragon scales sold in the black market. There aren¡¯t many, but they are considered exceptional quality materials that anyone would want to get their hands on. If a Seraphim Dragon is considered number one, I couldn¡¯t phantom the power that she would have. Natural disaster when she¡¯s full grown, pft. A snap of a finger. That¡¯s all she would need. Now from my guess, I would bet the dragon that was swimming in the ocean water was an water dragon. What followed with it could possibly be a freakin earthquake followed by a tsunami. Bye Bye, San Francisco if that dragon gets serious. Millions of people were going to die, and this wasn¡¯t just going to end with that. My head was hurting, stress was literally slowly killing me. I needed to stop with the worst case scenario, running rampant in my head. It just made me worry that much worst. It took everything out of me to breath in deeply and calm my mind. I couldn¡¯t be tensed forever, I need to calm down and thick straight for the battle to come. Right now, I wasn¡¯t fighting a dragon, but going against Ogma and Donnovan. That fight was a lot more doable than fighting aginst nature. All I needed was to win and the chance of that was astronomically higher than fighting against a dragon. My dedication resolved, the car stopped and I stepped out a bit more confident the a second ago. They were no room for mistakes, I needed to make this clean and quick. When I gazed around, I saw a giant pearly white cathedral. I couldn¡¯t help but gaze upwards, its beautiful arches, columns, and perfect symmetric entrance. Even walking up the stairs felt unusually heavy, every step I tried my best to steel my nerves, hoping that the worst haven¡¯t happened yet. ¡°Are you going to be fine?¡± Brian asked, calling out from behind me. ¡°Yes, stay close behind me. I don¡¯t want to see you get spirited away on my watch.¡± Brian picked up his pace. ¡°Do you think whoever you¡¯re looking for is in there?¡± ¡°They better be, or they¡¯re going to be one hell to pay.¡± ¡°That is something I actually wouldn¡¯t mind seeing.¡± He half-heartedly chuckled. From what I seen you do, you¡¯re quite amazing.¡± ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence.¡± ¡°No problem, we need them right this moment if you know what I mean.¡± I understood him perfectly. For a human he was doing very well, keeping his sanity after all that has happened in the last hour. Without holding back, I pushed through the large door and entered. >
Anyways Share, Vote, Comment, Like, or Sponsor a chapter to help me buy an apple. Every little thing is greatly appreciated. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The moment that I entered into Grace Cathedral, I couldn¡¯t help but quickly scan around the place in the search for either Donovan or Ogma. What I did find was emptiness, nobody was there to welcome us and instead the large empty space of the Cathedral was eerily quiet. The only light that lit the area was the sunlight itself. Even the interior of the building was amazingly beautiful, the overarching arches, columns that seem to jut out from the ground, and the beautiful mosaic stain glass. Each panel had their own little story, each one beautiful as the next. The pathway was a straight shot forward, leading towards the mantle, where a podium stood up on a dais. On both right and left were wooden benches perfectly lined up in a row, the closer we got, the tenser the air felt. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s normal, but the feeling from the door to the dais was completely different. Something just didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s here?¡± Brian asked, anxiously looking around, hoping that no one would pop out any moment. ¡°He better be here.¡± I growled. This was the only clue that I had of where Ogma and Donovan was last seen. The thought of seeing either one of them made my blood boil. I needed to know if Samantha was okay, I didn¡¯t want to hear that she was in pieces, but all of her body intact. ¡°I prefer that¡¯s he¡¯s not.¡± I rolled my eyes. Coward. That¡¯s the only word that burst through my mind when he said those words. Why is someone like him even have that strange honey trap ability anyways? Wait, honey trap ability. With a sharp turn, I reached over and snatched his arm. Brian reeled back, startled at my sudden grasp. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Brian saw the knife that I pulled out from the side of my pants. ¡°Luring them in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s not a good idea.¡± He tried to wiggle away, I could tell that he feared the sharp blade just as much as he feared werewolves and vampires. Why did I get stuck with such a wuss? I want to throttle Adam for putting me up with him, if he wasn¡¯t my partner I wouldn¡¯t have said yes. Honestly, I would¡¯ve locked him in a room with two or three guards watching over him, but we didn¡¯t have that many people to spare to even attempt that. Jaz and Ray were out and about, looking for clues, while Adam was fishing around other lucrative places till I called him up, eventually making his way here. ¡°Man up.¡± I grabbed a hold of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m here aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You do know what¡¯s going to happen right? Every single vampire and rogue wolves in the vicinity will come flocking. Do you really think that¡¯s a good idea?¡± He quickly tried to persuade me from doing something stupid, he was right. I didn¡¯t have the power to fight every single vampire and werewolves in the entirety of San Francisco. Plus, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I was just too furious at them for kidnapping Samantha. ¡°You should calmed down and think about this.¡± I stopped, took a deep breath, and stashed away the knife. ¡°Fine.¡± Brian pulled back when I loosened my grip. He was right, anger wasn¡¯t the answer, it clouded my mind to the point where I would be making bad decision. I needed to clear my mind and actually look for clues. I was getting frustrated that things weren¡¯t going to well, the hint that the Rogue gave us could be a dud, making me annoyed that I believed him. Finally done in reeling in my frustration and anger, I walked over towards the pedestal. What I saw next made me furrow my eyebrow. On the floor were strange markings made with¡­..lamb blood? Brian held in a sharp gasp, while I leaned forward and sniffed around the area. The blood was even freshly painted, the glistening of its red paint still wet. Why was lambs blood painted on the floor? Nothing was making sense, and from the looks of it there was a giant circle with strange symbols that I had never seen before. The better question was, how come nobody was here? Shouldn¡¯t a building like this have security? I checked around, seeing if I could see, feel, or smell anyone, and so far the overwhelming smell of lamb¡¯s blood overpowered all other senses. This made me even more confused, usually my nose could pick up hundreds of other scent if I put my mind too it, but for some reason the lamb blood on the ground was the only one pervading my nose. What was worse was I could smell the familiar smell of death not to far away from where we stood. My feet slowly walked towards the left, up the stairs, and creeped up towards the side. On the side, splayed out on the floor was the bishop dead on the floor. His eye were partially open, and staring into the ceiling wall. Two punctures on his neck could be seen, and I knew then that he was sucked dry. He didn¡¯t seem like he was dead for a long period of time, usually the smell of death would¡¯ve been much more stronger and pungent. This look more recent, probably in the past hour. ¡°Shit!¡± I heard Brian shouted out loud in fear, followed after the sound of things falling and breaking. I bolted towards Brian, thinking that he finally got himself into trouble. Jumping over the wooden benches, I skid on the ground. I found him splayed out on the ground, looking horrified. I couldn¡¯t help but stop in complete surprise, there were more dead bodies, but this time it were human security officers laid out perfectly in a row. Some sick bastard actually had the time to put them lying side-by-side, giving it a whole new level of creepiness. That wasn¡¯t the only creepy part, each one had a terrified look frozen in place, putting the whole scene completely out of place, especially in a Cathedral. I walked over, using my foot, I pushed the human neck to the side. Yep, they were two puncture marks on their neck. Though, the question really came down to was, wasn¡¯t vampire supposed to be not able to come inside a holy ground or was that just another myth? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was all a lie, especially because every single one of them was bitten. ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Brian stuttered. ¡°Vampires shouldn¡¯t be able to get inside a holy ground.¡± I could smell fear, permuting from his body. ¡°Explain.¡± ¡°The humans that been changed can¡¯t take a step inside churches and cathedrals. They would die upon entering.¡± Die? So the hollywood movies were true? ¡°What about elders?¡± ¡°Elders?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t know that they are two types of vampires do you?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°Look, there are humans that have been changed by a powerful vampire, while an Elder is a vampire born into it.¡± ¡°Vampires are born into it? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Yes, though there aren¡¯t a lot of them.¡± ¡°For example, Donovan is an Elder Vampire. Haven¡¯t you noticed the difference between the two?¡± ¡°Not really, I been kept in a room majority of my life.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I felt a bit bad for him, living locked up throughout his whole life wasn¡¯t something even I wanted to experience. He had it pretty rough, and me being a bitch wasn¡¯t making it any better. ¡°How are you sure that Vampires can¡¯t come inside a church?¡± ¡°I seen a couple of them killed that way.¡± He spoke with a shudder. ¡°I thought death by sun light was bad, but stepping onto holy ground is a whole completely different story.¡± Now I was curious, the turned vampires seem to follow some aspects of hollywood cliches, though I had to wonder if Elder¡¯s didn¡¯t. ¡°For example?¡± ¡°They die a slow death. The moment they step even a close vicinity of the church, they start to burn and get blisters, when they enter inside they start bleeding continuously out of their whole body, eventually something cuts them into thousands of pieces into paper shreds. Finally, they are finished off with a blaze of fire.¡± Guresome yes, though it made me a lot worried about Adam. Would he become shredded cheese if he attempt to step foot on holy ground? I definitely didn¡¯t want him to die, especially since¡­.I actually liked him.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Wow. I actually thought that. It didn¡¯t hit me, until this moment that I had deep feelings for him. I didn¡¯t want to see him hurt, or in pain. Seeing him die a horrible but slow death wasn¡¯t something that I wanted too see. I already had enough traumatising events in my life, I didn¡¯t want someone, who I deeply care about, to go through such a thing and right now two people¡¯s lives were in immediate danger: Adam and Samantha. One was my future, the other was the world. This was quite a headache to think over. Without a second though, I quickly pulled up my phones and dialed Adam. I needed to tell him to stay away just in case something happens to him. All I got was his voice message, making me frustrated. Still Adam was an Elder, he wouldn¡¯t be to affected right? Right?! My palm started to get sweaty, and my thought started to go into darker places that I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about. Ugh! The torture! I needed to know if he was safe. Turning on my heels, I started back towards the entrance. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?!¡± Brian called out, he started to follow behind me not wanting to be left behind. I didn¡¯t answer him and instead continually to move forward. My feet was already running into a jog, hoping to dear god that he didn¡¯t make it any time soon. Please let him be okay. Please Moon Goddess, let him not burn to death! I ran with full force, my heart beating heavily in my chest. The thought of him being hurt drove me into panic, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to come barging in right after me? Right? I have known him for awhile, and he take priority over saving the world than me. I know it. That¡¯s what he did the last time¡­.that thought actually made me feel a tad bit of pain in the heart. He had a reason, this was the world we¡¯re talking about, but still he did come and rescued me with his team. That meant a lot, but now that we are marked, does he know what it means when one of us die? Our lives were connected, but so far it wouldn¡¯t make us crazy. Luckily, we didn¡¯t go all the way so the chance of going crazy wasn¡¯t going to happen, possibly. I¡¯m actually not sure, especially between the two of us. We¡¯re a pair that never existed before, especially marked. There wasn¡¯t any in either werewolf or vampire history, making this a whole different thing in itself. Still, I didn¡¯t want to take any chances, I needed to know if he was okay. The moment I opened the door, I slammed into a heavy set of body, taking the wind out of my chest. I felt warm hands wrap around my shoulder, hugging me in tightly into the body. I could smell Adam¡¯s natural scent, tickling my nose. He turned, so he could shield me from the fall. We both landed on the ground with a heavy thud that took the wind out of Adam. My eyes were closed for a moment, waiting for the impact, but all I felt was his hard muscled body, keeping me safely in his embrace. ¡°Angel? What¡¯s the rush?¡± Adam asked worriedly. I opened up my eyes, and saw him just fine. Pushing myself up, I reached over towards his head and searched for any red marks, blisters, cuts or possibly even blood. His head moved side-to-side in a jerking motion. ¡°Angel?¡± Adam asked again, confused at why I was suddenly making sure if he was alright. I even went as far as to unbutton his clothes, and make sure there was nothing wrong with his body. ¡°Uh, Tila. I don¡¯t think this is the right place for doing that.¡± He chuckled as he watched with an amused expression on his face. I lifted up his arm, and checked. When I found out nothing was wrong, I sighed with a heavy relief. The whole vampires burning up and being slowly tortured wasn¡¯t happening to Adam at all. My head dropped and hit his bare chest, leaving me feeling all of a sudden tired. I was worried for nothing, and now I look like a complete fool. Right now, I don¡¯t think I have the courage to look at his face without turning into a tomato. ¡°Tila?¡± Adam called me out again. This time his hand rested on my shoulder. ¡°Are you alright? What got you so flustered?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I mumbled into his chest. ¡°I can feel that something is definitely bothering you. Tell me.¡± He raised up my chin, and I tried to look away. ¡°Stripping me half naked in front of the Cathedral is already pushing it, We can finish it up later on when we have our own spare private time.¡± He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I mumbled even more. My cheeks were turning bright red to the point I felt heat rise up all over my body. This was so embarrassing that I wanted to hide in a hole and never come out until spring. ¡°Then what is it?¡± I bite down on my lips. Should I tell him? ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to kiss you right here and now.¡± I froze. What?! Here? Now? Wait!? My heart¡¯s not ready! ¡°You got three seconds. One. Two.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I was just worried.¡± I slipped out of his hand, and dropped my head back down onto his chest again. ¡°Worried about me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to die, because you stepped near the church.¡± Adam grabbed a hold of me, we both got back onto our feet. When I peeked at the corner of my eyes, I could feel him staring intently at me. His gaze roamed around my face, till he reached over and hugged me gently. I couldn¡¯t help but melt into his safe arms, feeling a sense of calm. It was instant, and pleasing making the whole experience worthwhile. Did I wanted to get out of his embrace? No. I wanted to stay there for a very long time. ¡°So cute.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Cute?¡± I pulled back, tilted my head. ¡°Yep. You were worried about me weren¡¯t you. That¡¯s why you came running thinking I¡¯ll burn to death like the moment I stepped in.¡± I had a difficult time saying yes, I was just too embarrassed honestly that I couldn¡¯t say it. Instead, I slowly nodded. ¡°So cute.¡± He said again and leaned forward, rubbing his nose on mine, giving me an eskimo kisses. If I could turn any redder, I probably could. I was dying with embarrassment. He pulled back, giving me space to calm down. ¡°To finally see you flustered over me gives me great joy. I was waiting for you to have feelings for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I denied, even though I knew I was falling for him. ¡°Come on angel. Just this once, say that you like me?¡± He pouted. His cheek inflated like a squirrel. He pulled off a adorable look, making me swoon. Wow, he can really pull it off quite well. ¡°I-¡± It really wasn¡¯t easy to say it. ¡°Please, just this one. I need to know, before we save the world.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Save the world? That¡¯s something vampires don¡¯t usually do, same with a werewolf. We were considered evil beings in human legends, if they heard of this the humans might laugh or worse hunt us down and burn us like witches possibly. ¡°This might be my last time seeing you.¡± His voice became a whisper, making me feel a horrible stinging pain. Not seeing him? No! I definitely didn¡¯t want that. I wanted to see him everyday. ¡°You can¡¯t die!¡± I shouted, startling him. ¡°I forbid you! You can¡¯t die until I say I love you!¡± Adam grinned from ear-to-ear. ¡°I won¡¯t angel. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll live even longer than that okay?¡± He patted my head like a puppy. For some reason, I felt defeated. I didn¡¯t realize what I had said until I let it all out. I just partially confessed to him that I would say I love him some day. No wait, I said I love you without saying I love you to him? Ugh, did I just say that? My emotions must seriously be getting to me. ¡°Now I have a definite reason why I can¡¯t die. Plus, Elder¡¯s like me don¡¯t get affected by sacred grounds. I told you that I am still close to human didn¡¯t I? The Vampire virus is just a curse. We¡¯re not a complete abomination as a turned vampire.¡± He spoke. ¡°There aren¡¯t many things in the world that can affect us Elder, angel. This is one of them just like the sun. We are still blessed by God, he still loves us enough to keep his cursed children alive.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I felt utterly stupid for getting really worried. Instead, I made myself into a huge fool in front of Adam, and even confessing that I like him. ¡°Ahem.¡± Brian called out towards us. I broked up from him and pretend nothing happened. ¡°If you both are done with your flirting, I would appreciate if we can get on with the problem at hand.¡± Damn. For a split moment, I forgot about why we were here. This whole time I was that worried that I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but Adam. ¡°Yea, about that.¡± I straightened myself. ¡°There dead humans in the cathedral.¡± I motioned behind me. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Adam walked past me, and headed into the cathedral. ¡°Stay here Brian.¡± He ordered. ¡°Yea, though there some weird drawing on the floor. Some kind of weird symbols drawn by lamb¡¯s blood.¡± I said. ¡°Lamb¡¯s blood?¡± Adam walked even faster. I could tell that something was caught up in his mind. He then stopped in front of the graphic art on the ground and cursed. He cursed so many different languages I never existed, making it quite appalling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I peeked over towards him worriedly. Was there something that I don¡¯t know about? Did the marking on the floor symbolize something I should¡¯ve know about? If so what was it that made Adam swore at least in ten different languages or was that twenty? ¡°We need to get out of here now!¡± Adam shouted, he grabbed ahold of my hand and yanked me back towards the front. It was then that I saw the symbols on the ground start to glow. I knew instantly then what it was: a magic circle. The heavy smell of otherworldly magic, I remember smelling similar to the enchanted ship, was ten time pungent that smelled heavily with death. Both of us ran, I wanted to know what kind of magic it was for, but it didn¡¯t take long for my question to be answered. All of a sudden, I felt the ground violently rumble and shook. ¡°Run faster, Tila!¡± Adam didn¡¯t let go. I could hear fear in his voice. The ground shook harder to the point where I was now stumbling. My balance was all over the place from the sudden shift of the ground. It didn¡¯t take long for the wall of the cathedral to start to crack and break. Every single one of the glass windows shattered. Cracks started to form on the floor, and the walls started to crumble. Running through the falling building was terrifying, this was the second most frightening event that I had run into in one day, the first one being the dragon that I saw swimming in the ocean. ¡°Move! Move! Move! Move!¡± Adam barely dodged from the crumbling roof, more and more debris started to fall onto the ground with a heavy thud, making maneuvering a lot more difficult I pulled out of Adam¡¯s hand and pushed him forward, a loud crash could be heard as a large concrete fell in-between us. We were second away from becoming pancakes, and luckily I saw the large chunk falling before we could be crushed. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll follow you.¡± I called. With a push of my muscles, I sprung forward. Pulling every ounce of werewolf strength I could muster, I swiveled, jumped, rolled, and even dodged to the side til I got past the door. When I crossed the gate, a second bout of earthquake shook, and this time the power of the earthquake was five times stronger than what I had felt in my life. Everything in a ten mile radius started to violently shake, and chaos was rampant as buildings started to crumble. All I could do was run away from buildings and into open areas, out of fear of being squashed. Heavy dust erupted outwards, covering me completely, leaving me coughing in a frenzy state. Fear doused my heart, and all I could do was blindly walk through the thick clouds. | Next>
Author¡¯s Note: The story is almost complete. We gotthree or fourchapters left, depending on if I need that one extra chapter. I hope you enjoyed the story, just as much as I had fun writing it. Comment, share, like, or donate b/c every little things counts. Thank you~ Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Everything was in chaos, cars overturned and even crashed into, buildings crumbled even after the aftereffect, people screaming and calling out for help, and even sirens ringing with a high pitch voice all around me. My ears were numb, all I could do was cough heavily from the thick dust that lingered in the air. I couldn¡¯t see anything, the clouds were too thick, even though the ocean breeze pushed through the city, it didn¡¯t do much to clear. How bad was the damage? I didn¡¯t know, but I got the feeling it was catastrophic. All I could think of was Adam, where was he? Did he get injured. Fear and worry riddled my heart, did he die on me? Please don¡¯t die! ¡°Adam!¡± I shouted followed by a cough. The thick smoke and dust was making it difficult to breath. My arm cover my face, instead I tried to filter it out by using my clothes. ¡°Adam! Damn it! Answer me!¡± I yelled with a muffled scream. ¡°Help!¡± I heard Brian call out not to far away from me, I searched around, trying to use my other senses other than my nose. My ears perked up, listening closely from the cacophony of different sounds all happening at once. ¡°Help!¡± He cried out again. ¡°Someone! Please I¡¯m stuck!¡± It took every effort to zero in on Brian¡¯s voice, eventually I was able to locate him. He was stuck under a flipped over car, barely able to move. From what I could see, he wasn¡¯t badly hurt, he just was stuck underneath the pile of debris and the car. I ran over, searching for any place that I could get a good grip without having any of the broken debris fall on him. My hand found a good spot underneath the car, I bent down and lifted, using as much as my Alpha¡¯s power that I could muster. The whole process wasn¡¯t easy, the weight of the car and the rocks were heavy, I felt my muscles started to ache and cry out from the heavy strain. With a creak, the car was barely lifted two inches off the ground. Brian struggled out in a frenzy, pulling his body weight forward with his arm. When he got free, he laid motionless on the floor relieved. ¡°Thanks.¡± He murmured into the ground. He pushed up and got up on his feet. ¡°This is your second time saving my life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get to comfortable with it.¡± I replied. ¡°Sorry.¡± He bowed his head in embarrassment. He coughed a couple of times to clear his throat from the dust. Right now, he and I both were covered in gray dust, making us look like ghost. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Yes, have you seen Adam?¡± He shook his head. ¡°The last time I saw him was running that way.¡± His hand raised up point towards back into the Cathedral. How many times must I go into the building? I tilted my head not liking this at all. This was my third time and each time, they were always something that happened. I really hoped this time nothing would happen, and usually the third time usually got the answers that I wanted. The dust started to settle, allowing me to get a clearer view of the area. Destruction was everywhere. Parts of buildings were collapsing with wide gaping holes, others were in the process of sliding off as the building started to cave. Cars were overturned, large fissure divided the church splendidly in half, leaving behind a giant gaping sinkhole, near the back of the Cathedral, that seem to possibly stretch a good three mile. Light poles were bent sideways, people were scattered all around, trying to get back on their feet. Majority of San Francisco was in turmoil with building broken and toppled over, smoke rose as fire started to catch on fire, and people were crying in fear and hysteria. There were just too much chaos and destruction, I knew the amount of death was going to be astronomical. It always has been, especially for an earthquake on this scale. ¡°Watch out!¡± Brian grabbed me by the shoulder, I was sharply yanked back. I flailed back, I was close to sliding on a loose roof and into a sharp metal pike sticking out of the ground. One misstep, I knew that I could of fell to my death. How the heck did I not notice that? This only happened when I was seriously stressed and worried to be so forgetful. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Your welcome.¡± We continued to search for Adam, I noticed that the closer we got towards the church, the destruction was heavy. Even though a fissure formed in the middle, the moment I when I stopped in front of the broken gate, half of the building was missing. The roof of the church was gone, partially the walls were barely standing, and in the area near the end where a dais usually sits, the back was was completely gone, and I could see the city itself. The sunlight poured through the cleared out air through open cracks. Underneath the filtered sunlight was a figure of a man standing with reddish brown hair, wearing a black and brown suit, and not a single speck of dust covered his body. He was looking out into the city itself with his hand behind him. When the wind blew, I smelled the sharp familiar scent of Ogma wafting through air. A low growl erupted out of my throat. He was here and I knew this was my chance to get him before it was too late. ¡°Find a safe place and hide.¡± I whispered towards Brian. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To hunt.¡± Brian nodded and slunk backwards. I saw him disappear, leaving me alone. With careful and quiet steps, I walked through cathedral, trying my best not to make a sound. Being quiet wasn¡¯t easy, the reason, chasing down a predator that can smell, hear, and almost have a supernatural intuitive sense isn¡¯t something that one could easily avoid. I had to shorten my breathing, make sure the wind wasn¡¯t heading in the directions towards him, and even make sure my steps were light without making a sound. It took more concentration to move slow, quiet, and without giving off any killing intent. I had to quiet my mind and think of nothing, but moving forward. Eventually, I was able to make it half way, when Ogma spoke and I froze behind one of the fallen debris that completely covered me. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Come out.¡± Did he already sense me? I am considered one of the best hunters and for him to sense me makes me wonder if I was slipping. My sense was on edge, I started to tense and got ready to bolt straight to him. ¡°Come out now, Donovan.¡± Ogma spoke lazily. Donovan chuckled as he stepped out of the dark. ¡°You have quite an intuition.¡± ¡°Did you bring her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Donovan snapped his fingers. ¡°My men got in and out without much trouble.¡± Two vampires stepped out into the light without getting burned. They were even awake during this time of day. How was this possible? Unless, they were both Elders. Samantha was struggling hard against their grip, I tensed when I saw her bruises on her arm and face. Anger shot through my chest, and I was furious. How could they do that to her? What was worse, I saw fresh blood even dripping down the side of her head. ¡°What happened? I told you not to harm her.¡± Ogma wasn¡¯t pleased at what he saw. ¡°She tried to escape and bite me.¡± I fist pumped to myself. Good girl Samantha, I knew she could put up a fight even if she didn¡¯t blossom into her power yet. ¡°So, you bloodied her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Donovan gasp offended, ¡°she tripped and hit her head.¡± I highly doubted that, Samantha wasn¡¯t a clutz, the one month that I have been with her, she never tripped or fall. Instead, she was the one forewarning people or stopping them before they fell forward like a clutz. ¡°I see. Did you do what I asked?¡± ¡°You mean awakening up the sea dragon? Can¡¯t you see the destruction around you isn¡¯t that proof enough? I threw a piece of her into the ocean to awaken him.¡± A piece of her?! What?! I searched around her figure, wondering if she was missing a finger or too, but so far I didn¡¯t find anything. They were only the bloody trauma on her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Donovan wasn¡¯t sure what he was talking about, and raised his finger thinking about what to say next.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Finding the girl with the sweet blood.¡± ¡°Do you mean that Alpha girl?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But you have a Belladonna. Her blood should be better than hers.¡± Donovan asked confused. ¡°Jenny doesn¡¯t have the same blood as her. She¡¯s doesn¡¯t compare to the taste that I have tasted. I never felt so powerful just from drinking her blood.¡± ¡°Really.¡± Donovan was definitely interested. ¡°That¡¯s something I have heard before. A legend passed down for generation about different types of unique bloods out there, but the most special one has the ability to enhance our strength by three folds when drunk upon. There even a saying whoever drink the special blood is able to become the most powerful vampire in the world.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ogma was thinking about what he said. ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡± ¡°But, what are you going to do with your Belladonna? Do you not need her anymore?¡± Ogma snorted. ¡°She¡¯s not my Belladonna. That¡¯s what she likes to believe. The only thing that she wants is to be the queen when I rule this world.¡± ¡°She does have a tendency to aim high.¡± Donovan rubbed his chin. ¡°Did you get rid of her?¡± ¡°Of course, after the last thing she pulled off, my prey escaped.¡± ¡°You must be really interested in this girl to catch your fancy.¡± ¡°You could say something like that.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s your Belladonna?¡± Donovan hinted. I on the other hand was horrified at what I just heard. Me his Belladonna? I hope to god that I¡¯m not. That thought horrified me, and instead I was really glad that I was marked by Adam instead. ¡°Possibly, her blood did taste¡­addicting.¡± He smacked his lips, remiencising the thought of what he had tasted. Yep, he needs to stop there. I didn¡¯t want to hear any further. ¡°What do you want me to do with the child?¡± An evil smirk appeared on Ogma¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re going to kill her of course.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not fully grown, it would be a waste to kill her so soon.¡± ¡°No, this is the perfect time. The war should start the moment she dies, bringing the dragon awake.¡± ¡°Though after that how are we supposed to stop the rampage of the dragons? We can¡¯t have them destroying everything, that¡¯s counter productive.¡± Ogma chuckled. ¡°That is simple in itself. Inside her brain is a small crystal that can control the mind of the others dragons. That¡¯s why she needs to die if we want to fish it out of her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Ogma turned around, his step was heavy as he evilly smiled with dark intent. Samantha shivered, her eyes became wide in fear. She struggled to get away, but was held down by the other vampires. ¡°Be a good girl and die for the better of the world.¡± He reached over and snapped her off the ground. Ogma had her dangling by her throat, choking her out with just one of his hand. She swung back and forth, trying to claw her way out of his grasp. My hand slipped into my pocket, pulled out the daggers that I had stashed in the side of my shoe, and threw it. The dagger pierced the air, and stabbed into his hand, causing him to drop her onto the floor. He hissed in anger, holding his hand. His snapped his head towards the direction of where the dagger was thrown. I charged forward, shifting into my wolf form, turning into pure white. ¡°A white wolf?!¡±Donovan shouted out in complete surprise. I bolted past him, making him trip backwards. My power kicked in, giving me that extra boost of speed that I needed. My head snaked down, and snatched Samantha off the ground with my teeth. ¡°Get her!¡± Ogma yelled in fury, he pulled out the dagger out from her hand. Donovan who was back on his feet, raised up his hand and blew hard using his finger into a whistle. Rogue werewolves and vampires started to appear out form the broken building, I could tell that they weren¡¯t fully healed some of them look quite battered. My guess was that they too were the remaining that survived the earthquake. I swiveled and turned, trying to get out of there. My head tossed Samantha up into the air, and I lunged forward at the vampire in front of me. I tore through his body, mauling him in the process, while Samantha was free-falling in the air. With a quick toss of my head, I threw the vampire at other three that was in front of me, and ducked under Samantha as she fell onto my back. With heavy hands, she grabbed a hold of my fur, holding tightly with her dear life. Even though I had extra weight on my back, it didn¡¯t stop me or slow me down. The rogue werewolves and the vampires sprung forward, we were outnumbered, but that didn¡¯t stop me. I bolted, tearing into the any werewolves and vampires alike. My wolf wasn¡¯t like any other werewolves, she was faster, stronger, and the Alpha in me kicked it up a notch. I howled into the air, pushing the power that was spilling out of me. The Alpha in me called out to all werewolves in me to back off or submit. There wasn¡¯t going to be a compromise or middle ground, it was one of the two options. Half of the werewolves cowered backwards, there mentality were weak and they couldn¡¯t take the commanding air of an Alpha. Instead, they scampered away in fear. The other half were Ogma¡¯s pack, and they didn¡¯t run away. I could tell because they were the ones fighting me. ¡°A white wolf! I knew it!¡± Donovan replied ecstatic to see me. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why you got stronger! She¡¯s has the blood that I been looking for!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my prey!¡± Ogma growled, his hand were black and pointy like a knife. Donovan stepped back. ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± Donovan raised up his hand, admitting defeat. ¡°She¡¯s your¡¯s.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ogma drew back. He then turned and shouted. ¡°Get her under control. Don¡¯t let both of them escape!¡± His voice was filled with Alpha¡¯s power.The Rogue wolves that were at first stumbling back out of fear, snapped back towards his command and turned back around. Right now, I was playing hop scotch, trying not get get pinned down on all sides. Moving without flinging Samantha off my back wasn¡¯t easy. I was able to duck under a vampire that sprung at me, giving me a way to escape. Grinding my back feet into the ground, I sprinted forward. I passed the giant door, and made it out into open streets. All of a sudden, I my legs tripped on some wire. I fell face forward, hitting the solid ground hard. Samantha flew over my head, hit the ground, and tumble away until she was stopped by a brick wall. With a groan, I saw on my legs ropes that kept me tied down in place. My head snaked forward, chewing away at the ropes with great difficulties. Who would¡¯ve thought that tearing the ropes wasn¡¯t simple like the movies, it actually took effort and time that I didn¡¯t even had. I eventually pulled till the rope loosen, my feet was finally free. Just when I got up from the ground, I felt a jarring pain in my side. A vampire¡¯s nails digged into my shoulder, creating a sharp pain that made me pull backwards. My head snapped forward, jaws gaping, and I chomped aggressively. Blood splurted into my mouth, and I tore into flesh. My claws punched into the ground, grounding me as I whipped my upper body with great force and slung him in an arch. His body slammed into the nearest werewolf that lunged forward, I continually thrashed him around till I eventually let go, the body smacked into three more before he fell on top of another. I needed to get to Samantha, but the possibility of getting to her was becoming lower and lower. There was just too many and I was the only one there. It wasn¡¯t just three to one, it was twenty to one, and the enemies just keep pouring in like water. Where were these vampires and werewolves even coming from? Didn¡¯t the earthquake at least kill or injure a large amount of people and magical creatures that were present? I expected at least majority of them to be injured or possibly be in a serious position, but majority of them didn¡¯t even seem phase at all. They were perfectly fine without a single scratch. ¡°Can¡¯t you do a simple job?!¡± Donovan stomped his feet, and yelled with frustration. ¡°We don¡¯t got all day!¡± So far no other vampires or werewolves were able to another hit in me, I dodged, ducked, and leaped out of harm¡¯s way. My body moved perfectly the way I wanted to effortlessly. My muscle¡¯s sprung forward, giving me the power that I need to jump up into the air and out of a kick. When my feet touched the ground, I bolted forward with open jaws. A vampire that was in front of me, dodged by a hair¡¯s breath, it was to the point where my hot breath breathed down his pale neck. That split second difference, caused me to reorient myself, and kicked him with my hind leg. I was the embodiment of power and speed, my feet carried me around them. I didn¡¯t stop with just biting into them, I tore into their delicate skin and fur, rendering them to the point where they were bloodied, injured or dead. There were no time for mercy, and I knew that if I stopped, I would probably not be able to get another chance. They dropped like flies, one after another, paving way to countless of bodies on the floor. Just when I took down another twenty, making my body count up to fifty, Donovan stepped in and flew from behind, hitting me perfectly in my side. I flew backwards, tumbling into a group of werewolves. With a painful yelp, I shakily pushed myself up. Donovan had quite a mean punch, especially to the point where I thought I fractured a couple of ribs. The pain was immense, throbbing on my side, making me grit my teeth to push forward. There were no luxury to stay down, and instead I kept on going, attacking ruthlessly around me. When I thought I thinned out the crowd, Donovan leaped in one again, he grabbed the end of my tail, giving me a painful jerk, shocking my spine. I felt weak and disabled for a split moment, this gave Donovan a chance to once again pull in a heavy punch to my face, knocking me backwards in a daze. My eyes were seeing white spots, my feet were wobbling, side-stepping, trying to catch my balance that I had lost. It wasn¡¯t easy, when my visions were seeing doubles, and everything made it ten times worse. ¡°Down pup,¡± laughed Donovan. He rabbed the back of my neck, swept his feet under mine as I fell forward, face first. His hand pushed me down onto the ground, where I was literally eating dirt. I felt a few more hands pushing me down, keeping me in place. I felt livid that they were touching me with their dirty hands, I wanted them off. My body tensed up, I tried to push upwards, but instead I as met with a heavy slam. Pressure pushed downwards as a body sat ontop of me, straddling on my back like riding a horse. ¡°Good, girl.¡± When I struggled to look, I saw Donovan grinning from ear-to-ear. He was the one that had me pinned on the ground with six other vamp and werewolf alike. ¡°Wow, who¡¯ve thought your blood smells ten times more intoxicating than the humans that we breed. I would definitely like to try a little¡­¡± he leaned over to the point where his tongue got close enough to licked the cut on my face. ¡°So delicious smelling.¡± He purred. My chest rumbled into a deep feral growl, telling him to back off. I wanted no man except Adam near my face or even attempting to lick it. The thought infuriated me to see him even trying and I pushed towards him with all my strength as I could. My body pushed shakily upwards, another vampire ran forward to hold down my body, more of them came till I was fighting against at least fifteen by sheer strength. ¡°Truly you are a specimen worth breeding.¡± Donovan wet, slimey tongue slowly trailed up my cheek as he savored the taste of my blood. I shivered in disgust, my body shaking in rage. How dare he lick me! I screamed in my head. ¡°Delicious.¡± He smacked his mouth a couple more times, savoring the taste by rolling the blood in his mouth. ¡°That is my girl you¡¯re tasting.¡± A angry voice spat with fury. Adam¡¯s hand punctured into Donovan¡¯s chest, he pulled back leaving behind a large gaping hole where his heart has once been. Donovan stumbled, his gaze trailed downwards in shock and disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in that split moment of time, he turned around and saw Adam with his still beating heart in his hand. ¡°W-what-?¡± Adam evilly smile and crushed his heart in one go. | Next> Chapter 36 they saw Adam here, they froze. One of the most powerful vampire leader was here, and they knew that this fight has become even more troublesome. ¡°Good bye.¡± Adam words rumbled in his chest. He flicked his hand onto the ground, the blood and pieces of the heart splattered, leaving his hand back to his porcelain white skin. Adam took this chance ,when everyone was frozen, and lunged forward. He stormed through the other werewolves and vampires that was holding me down. They flew over his head like ragdolls with chunks of there body parts ripped, blooded, or missing. I have never seen Adam fight like this before, he usually play with his prey or give them a quick death, but today he was like the God of War reincarnated. Blood red eyes with silver hair that glistened underneath the sun made him look ethereal. Power sweeped out of him in waves, making him seem bigger and dangerous. Adam raised his hand slowly upwards, blood that were on the ground and from the dead, at first started to trickle towards him, crawling on the ground in slow pace. Eventually, the blood swirled forward faster towards him rapidly till they were floating around him like whips. When three werewolves took the chance to attack him, the blood whipped around in a blur, and finely chopped them into pieces. After their death, even there blood was added to Adam¡¯s blood whip collection. A good portion of the blood seeped downwards towards Adam¡¯s right hand. Slowly turning into a thick katana like sword. Pure death emitted out of the sword, making everyone weary at the power of an elder before them. Adam didn¡¯t give them a chance to step back or cower, he pushed off the ground and burst forward, picking up trails of debris flying behind him. His first swing sent out small bullets blood, that shot forward, and embedded into his prey. Not all of them died instantly, some were injured by the bullets, while others dodged it by a hair breath. The next couple of swings, sent out a shockwave like force that cut through his enemies and even cut behind into the wall, splitting it in half. With a boom, the wall slide off and toppled over into the ground. ¡°Next?¡± Adam chuckled, enjoying the fight even more. The others stood wearily back, unsure if they should attack him. One of the vampires that were sneaking up from behind, lunged forward to impale him from behind. I sprung forward, meeting the vampire in mid-air and mauled him. Nobody was going to hurt my Adam, that was my job and my mate! Ripping into him, I tossed him aside and snarled at anyone who got to close. So far, that I could see they were only twenty left. I was glad that was it, especially because we still got Ogma to deal with. ¡°Hello, Angel. I see you got yourself into boat load of trouble the moment I took my eyes off you.¡± He chuckled, while the whip around him shot forward and pierced a werewolf that was a bit to close. His blood was siphoned adding into the ever growing blood whip and sword. ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait for me?¡± I barked. Wait for him? Is he kidding me? Samantha was going to die and I stopped it from happening. Adam chuckled, he leisurely stepped forward and patted my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you now.¡± Once again I half bark with a whine, trying my best to convey that wasn¡¯t the case. That was my job, I was paid to be the protector and I took my job seriously. ¡°Yes. Yes. I know. You¡¯re my bodyguard.¡± He continually to stroke my fur. The other remaining vampires and werewolves stare at us strangely as if they were seeing a very weird scene. ¡°You ready?¡± His eye raised up, a mischievous glint floated on his face. I knew what he meant instantly, and I nodded my head. We simultaneous bolted forward, each of us covering one another¡¯s back. When he lunged, I covered him from behind, giving him reassurance that he was covered and vice versa. We were a harmony of water and fire, fluidly blazing through the battlefield in an eternal dance. He slashed, I mauled and shredded. Blood whips twirled around us, creating a perfect defensive barrier that had a mind of its own. I never knew that Elders Vampire was this powerful, but then again, I haven¡¯t seen many Elders in a fight. Donovan was a poor exception that lost from his own arrogance. The last vampire and werewolf was killed simultaneously by both of us at the same time, ending the endless swarm of zombie like enemies. I had honestly lost count, but had a feeling the body count was probably over one hundred and fifty. ¡°Well done, angel. I give it a perfect 10 out of 10.¡± Adam didn¡¯t even seem out of breath and instead look perfectly fine. Not even a speck of dust or blood even dyed his black suit, honestly it was hard to tell, but I had the feeling that they weren¡¯t a single drop. I on the other hand was a breathing a bit hard, my chest was moving up and down, trying to control the strenuous activity that I had just went through. I searched the vicinity, hoping to find Samantha, and found her nowhere in sight. Where was Samantha anyways? I lost sight of her when I was pinned down¡­shit. What happened next, horrified me. Samantha was dangling in the air by her throat once again by Ogma¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s call the dragon¡¯s shall we?¡± Ogma chuckled. In one fluid motion, his sharp black claws, cut off Samantha¡¯s arm. Samantha voicelessly screamed, golden blood gushed out of her arms and spilled onto the floor. Everything felt like it went in slow motion, I froze in disbelief, thinking that this was all a dream. Ogma raised up his hand once more, this time a sick grin erupted on Ogma¡¯s face, he pulled back his arm this time aiming for her head. My feet felt sluggish and heavy, even though I ran with every strength that I could muster. I knew that I couldn¡¯t get there in time. Ogma¡¯s hand descended downwards towards Samantha¡¯s head, and all I could do was watch. Oh, god. No! I silently screamed in my head. ¡°Hey monster!¡± I heard Brian¡¯s voice shout out from across from us and a couple of feet away from Ogma. ¡°I got a present for you!¡± A sweet alluring scent of blood wafted through the air, catching Ogma completely off guard. Ogma turned his head towards the voice as the scent of sweet blood drew him in, stopping him from completely killing off Samantha. A moment distraction, a perfect chance and I slipped in, all teeth, claw, and fur, biting into Ogma¡¯s arm. I snapped downwards with a bone crushing bite, dropping Samantha towards the ground. Adam was a step behind me, he lunged forward and caught Samantha in his arm. Ogma¡¯s free arm, came flying from the side. A sharp numbing pain, and I felt a couple of my ribs break. With a whine, I let go. He jumped back with blood streaming down from his side. ¡°Fucken bitch!¡± Ogma cursed. He snarled at me and attacked with a sweeping swipe at my face. I jumped back, and stumbled. The pain shot through my body again, fiercer than the last. He got me good, I knew that I wasn¡¯t just going to get out of this scott free. ¡°So the legend of the white wolf is true. My Black Wolf Pack against the white wolf, the irony of this all.¡± He laughed, clutching his arm. ¡°But no matter, that legend will end here.¡± I heard bones breaking, his body enlarging into a bipedal monstrous werewolf. His fur was blood red, the same red that I remember since I was a child. It dawned on me, he was my family¡¯s killer. The one who took everything away from me when I was just six years old. Rage fueled my heart, I could feel myself wanting to tear him from limb from limb. We sprung forward in midair, meeting each other in mid air. His muscled arm and claws tore into my side, leaving behind a trail of blood. I clamped down on his shoulder, biting deeply into it with everything I got. With a vicious yank, I tore a chunk out and pushed off him with my legs. Ogma howled in pain, his eyes feral and angry. We prowled around each other, sizing each other¡¯s strength and weakness. Every opportunity that we saw an opening, we attacked, ruthlessly till we were both scratched up and bloodied. I could tell that Ogma¡¯s strength was a lot stronger than mine, his wounds were also healing faster than I could dish out on attacks. My paws jumped up against the wall, pushing off into a backwards flip over his head. Teeth bloodied, I took the chance to bite down onto his shoulder, and dragged him down onto the ground when I landed. My head viciously shook side-to-side, while Ogma was fumbling to get back on his feet. He twirled onto his stomach, pushed off with me still attached to him. My claws dug into his back, large slices of his skin opened up, leaving behind a bloody trail. He reached over, yanked me by the head and threw me. I flew a good distance and hit against the wall. With a loud thump, the wall crumbled, covering me head-to-toe with debris. I wormed out, and once again went in for an attack. Our fight was a full out dogfight with a mix of a slugfest in werewolf style. He punched, I kicked, he pulled out my white hair, I tore off a chunk of his ugly red fur. We weren¡¯t backing down, I wanted him dead. With every little burst of strength I could muster, I pushed forward, ignoring the pain on my side. The battle continued to be drawn out, we were even at first, but eventually the stamina and the strength of a hybrid out won my strength and speed. A fist flew from the side, while I was in midair, knocking me down onto the ground. My chest was in pain, my lungs were screaming telling me to stop, even my muscles were tensed to the point I knew would eventually freeze from overuse. Getting up was difficult, I tried, but my legs gave out and I flopped back down onto the ground. Shit. I was completely exhausted and out of strength. On the other hand, Ogma was panting hard, but I could tell that he could put up a few more minutes of fight. When he saw me unable to move, defeated on the ground, he changed direction towards Adam. I saw Adam, using his blood magic attempting to reattach Samantha¡¯s arm. He was too focused to see what I was doing, and I could tell that it took quite a bit of his power to do what he was doing. He didn¡¯t even see Ogma, descending upon him from behind to kill him. My mind screamed out towards Adam, even attempting to bark or how was difficult in itself. Instead I let out a feeble whine that did nothing to catch his attention. No. No. No. No. No. No! I chanted in hysteria. He can¡¯t die! With every strength I could muster, I weakly got on my feet. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough power to propel me forward. Was this all I was amount to as the white wolf of legends? Absolutely not! I weakly moved with tiring steps, but my foot faltered and fell onto the ground. Come on, feet move! But my body didn¡¯t listen. I can¡¯t give up. I can¡¯t! Tila. A voice echoed in my head. Who? The voice was familiar to the point where I felt I knew this person¡¯s voice.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Don¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll give you my prowers. Let¡¯s finish this. An apparition of my grown up twin sister, Kimberly, wearing all black appeared from behind me. Her gentle hands rested on my white pelt, her fingers ruffling upwards, making me shiver. I felt a well of power from her, coursing into my body. The energy that I had lost was replenished, patches of my fur turned black. My fur on my feet turned black like boots, my face had a black marking looking like a mask that swirled backwards into differentpatterns. Something caught at the corner of my eye, I saw a large metal pipe broken on the side, I grabbed a piece of the iron pipe withmy teeth and yanked it out of place. With the pipe in hand, I ran towards Ogma. Strike now, Tila! I took to her words to hear words, and striked. All the power I had, I lunged and sprung forward as debris and wind blew behind me. With the metal pipe in my mouth, I thrusted it into his chest as it shot out from the other side. Adam twirled around inches away from Ogma¡¯s claws that stopped close to his neck. He refocused the blood stitching that he was doing on Samantha and condensed it into one large spear. Ogma swiped downwards, trying to loop off Adam¡¯s head, but Adam ducked in time and rolled out of harm¡¯s way. He grabbed the blood spear and chucked it into Ogma¡¯s chest, below where I threw mine. With a wild howl, Ogma screamed an unearthly cry. He shivered and shook uncontrollably, while his body began to become disfigured into some kind of nightmarish horror between werewolf and something else. With a thud, he fell onto his knees, his hand trying to pull out the metal rod, but failed. Instead he fell like a tree, face first, onto the ground. His body convulsed a couple of times, before finally going quite. The battle was over. We had won. I sighed with relief. Walking over, I nudged Adam on his chest. He glanced over surprised in what I have become. I am just as much a part of you as you are of me. Goodbye, Tila. Shall we meet again in our next life. Kimberly¡¯s voice trailed away into the breeze, making me feel saddened by her departure. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Adam asked stupefied, while searching my gaze for an answer. I shook my head, unable to answer. The power that my sister left me was still present in myself, the black color didn¡¯t disappear. Relief filled my heart, knowing that she was okay even in the afterlife. ¡°Did you always have black markings on your fur?¡± Once again, I shook my head. ¡°Your sister?¡± I nodded. ¡°Interesting.¡± He scratched his chin. ¡°Now we should start a whole new legend of the black and white wolf becoming one.¡± With a chuckle, he gave me a devious grin. I stared at him in horror. New legend? Me? ¡°Yep, that would be a nice story to tell to our children.¡± Our children? What the hell is he talking about. I huffed. Children¡­.ugh. Adam burst out laughing, when he saw me crinkled up into a horrified look. I swear, I thought he would be rolling on the ground any moment now if he didn¡¯t stop. I for sure was going to use this chance to give him a good kick if he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Angel, you sure are so fun to tease.¡± he got up and wipe his tears. ¡°This is why I love being around you.¡± Deep rumbling growl erupted out of my throat, telling him to shut up, but suddenly my growl was overshadowed by a frightening roar that resounded across the city. Did I just do that? Wait. Oh no. My head snapped towards the direction of the sea. Heavy fog rolled in, creeping towards the ground slowly as the clouds started to black out the sun. Even from where I stood, I could still see the silhouette of the dragon in the distance. Immense pressure, that I had felt before came down upon me to the point where my knees buckled. My wolf instincts were telling me to run, to flee from the monster that was at the edge of the sea. There were no possible way to win, that was what my instincts were telling me. To win against the dragon, that seems to make me feel small and insignificant, after all that fighting that I had done didn¡¯t even compare to what it could do. Was I really to late? Was this the end of the city and our lives? These thoughts riddled deeply in my head, telling me, no, forcing me to feel defeat. A thundering roar, blew outwards, the dragon¡¯s roar shook and even leveled a portion of the city grounds. Lightning and thunder flashed into frenzy in the dark clouds, amplifying the dragon¡¯s roar. The ocean water pushed forward, and suddenly it drew quickly backwards. Fish, clams, and even sea creatures I have never seen before was washed up on the beach, trying to swim, flop, or hide away, but was failing. I knew then something big was going to happen, the pit of my stomach was in turmoil. Beads of cold sweat doused my whole skin, my legs shook uncontrollably. I couldn¡¯t move, and only fear gripped my heart. Off in the distance, I saw the waves picking up, becoming higher and higher. Twenty feet. Fifty feet. Hundred feet. Two hundred feet. Oh¡­my¡­lord, we are so dead. An unearthly silence followed after, everyone stared in complete disbelief. It was like watching a large blanket, slowly but surely descend upon us, blocking out the sunlight in one go. I shifted into my human form, completely naked with black tattoo designs that wrapped around my body, but I didn¡¯t care. What did it matter when I was going to die? If I was to die, I wanted to die as a human. My leg buckled and I fell onto my butt. I closed my eyes, and let out a sorrowed breath. My heart constrained, my mind shot, and the only thought I had in my last dying moment was ¡®Adam. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Tears welled up in my eyes, I felt myself become depressed. Our relationship was just starting, I wasn¡¯t going to experience the full experience of love that I have denied countlessly of times. Warm hands touched my shoulder, and I felt myself being covered by Adam¡¯s black jacket. He leaned over and hugged me from behind. ¡°I love you, angel. I will always will.¡± He sweetly replied. My heart felt constrained to the point where I thought it would burst from sadness and happiness all in one go. The conflicting emotions of knowing that I was going to die, and to hear him say those words brought peace in my heart. ¡°I love you too.¡± I replied in a soft whisper. I wanted to tell him what I felt about him all in a four words. There just wasn¡¯t enough time to tell him that he was an amazing guy, a warm protector, a loving friend, and even a stupid masochist. All the things that transpired between us, through the past events that lead us to this day. ¡°I know.¡± Adam replied, ¡°Don¡¯t give up angel. Our lives had just started.¡± I turned towards him in complete disbelief. Did he just say don¡¯t give up? Doesn¡¯t he see the looming ocean wave that was coming towards us to kill us? I think I might have started to go crazy, but what I saw on his face wasn¡¯t fear, but knowing. He knew there was something more that he wasn¡¯t telling me. When all hope seem lost, I felt a powerful surge of light energy in front of me, where Samantha laid. What happened next made me breathless. Samantha shifted into her dragon form, she was large for her usual size. Her body was completely pure white with gold flakes of design on the tip of her feathers. Even herarm that was cut off was reattached to itself. I could tell that Adam did a fine job of stitching it back together without a seamless flaw. Six beautiful wings spread outwards, long neck and body shoot outwards, and her feathery head. Sheopened her mouth as a sweet voice spoke. This was the first time I have ever heard her speak, and it was mesmerizing. She sang a beautiful tone of music that made anyone around her listen to her. Her music were sweet, feminine, majestic, and powerful. The words that spilled out of her throat were words that I have never heard before, but my soul understood without the need for words. I could feel the energy around her was heavy and dense. She was pulling from the world and people itself, borrowing their power as if it was her own. Twinkles of white orbs of light floated around and into her, forcing her to change into her adult form. Her body shimmered to the point where it became bright, where it was difficult to see her any longer. Humans, vampires, and werewolves turned their gaze away, awe set in on their face. Power radiated from Samantha¡¯s body, the energy was enormous even stronger than the first dragon that I ever met. At first I was confused on why I wasn¡¯t scared, maybe it was because it was Samantha and there wasn¡¯t anything to fear about her. Instead, her power actually felt peaceful, calm, and loving. I could tell that she wanted to help us. The water dragon that was raging in anger started to calm down from her voice, torrents of water that were picked up around it were finally settled and eventually the dragon sunk back into the ocean. Even the thick fog started to clear up, allowing us to see once again. A white glimmer of magic barrier started to form around the whole city of San Francisco in a dome-like shape. Her wings beated furiously, causing up the wind to stir strongly. The oncoming tsunami was batted against the wind, and instead the wave tilted backwards. Closer the wave came forward, the smaller it became. The wave wasn¡¯t a giant two hundred feet wave and instead it was cut down to at least five feet, pushing into the barrier as water trickled in and flooded the city. Luckily nothing was destroyed by the waters, only the remain of the earthquake remained. Relief spread through my heart, I was proud of Samantha. She saved the whole city with only her voice. Her voice rang loud and clear. It was a command. ¡°Forget.¡± I could feel dense power from Samantha, exploding outwards suppressing the humans in one full sweep. People eyes started to blink, making them look like zombies. After a second, everyone came back to their senses. My lips twitched as I watched the whole thing unfold, all the humans forgot that she ever existed. They didn¡¯t look up into the sky anymore, instead they were back to busily trying to survive and help other people that was trapped under the debris. Even the vampires and the werewolves had a blank outlook, andAdam and I were the only ones who remembered. Samantha shined brightly, she shifted into her small human form as she floated downwards with a wide grin on her face. The barrier around the city itself started to shimmer and fade away. Her small feet splashed against the knee high water and ran towards me with outstretched arms. With a thump, she tackled me, and I cried out in pain. I completely forgot I was injured and she perfectly tackled the area that I was hurt. Samantha pulled back with fright when she heard my pain and quickly pulled off of me, looking with worry. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I breathed with pain, my face crinkled up. ¡°I just need to rest.¡± Samantha hurriedly came over, raised up her hand and felt around where I broke a couple of my ribs. Her hand glowed white, I felt a tingling blissful sensation, and I knew instantly that my injury was healed. ¡°Did you?¡± I asked in disbelief. She shook her head and giggled. ¡°Thanks.¡± I ruffled her hair. She pouted not liking how I messed up her hair as she crossed her arms in front of her. The possible Magical War was thwarted, and I was immensely relieved that Samantha was okay. Donovan was dead and even Ogma, so the possibility that someone would come after her was low, still after what happened today, I get the feeling that this event would be buried as just another natural disaster. A supernatural one for sure, but still a natural disaster. Adam pulled me into his embrace, relieved that I was okay. I saw Ray, Jaz, and Brian jogging over towards us, happy that we were still alive. When they saw Samantha, they look over confused at what had happened. I had a long explanation to tell them, but right now, I wanted to enjoy the moment of being in Adam¡¯s arm. The war was only temporarily stalled, but that didn¡¯t mean the possibility of another Magical War couldn¡¯t happen. I was going to make sure that such a thing never happened as long as I lived. ¡°Are you ready to go home?¡± Adam¡¯s voice tickled my ears. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied, letting my words travel through the wind. ¡°Good, because now you owe me your life and it¡¯s going to be forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little too much isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± His lips kissed me on my head, and I felt a warm tingle. Yep, I was going to have a difficult time, getting him off of me for a long time. Still, maybe falling in love wasn¡¯t a bad thing at all. Even if it took awhile, I knew he was going to patiently wait for me till I blossomed completely. There was no hurry at all, we had a lifetime together and I had many things planned for him, and I was going to enjoy it. An evil, sly smirk erupted on my lips. ¡°Tila. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± My smile still plastered on my face, he flinched and look down at me worriedly. ¡°Hmm?¡± With a tilt of my head, I eventually turned around and faced him. ¡°You¡¯re planning something devious and I¡¯m actually worried for my life.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I tried my best to get rid of the smirk, but it wouldn¡¯t leave, instead it grew larger. Maybe, I do have sick personality of wanting to torture Adam. Ugh, someone stop me from going the dark path! ¡°Your smile is getting sinister.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Mhmm. I know a way to fix that.¡± He coyly remarked. ¡°And that is-¡± I was suddenly interrupted. His face snake in and clasped onto my lips. With a gentle suckle, I felt my mouth tingle. The same lemon drop taste lingered in my mouth, I closed my eyes, enjoying the soft blissful feeling. Our kiss wasn¡¯t ravenous, but a soft kiss that made me melt. How I have forgotten about this sweet kiss, and I didn¡¯t realize how much I have missed every single bit of it till he pulled apart. Leaving me wanting for more, he placed his forehead on mine and chuckled. ¡°See, it¡¯s gone.¡± I pouted, not liking how he left so quickly. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Samantha peeking in-between her fingers with a goofy grin on her face, while Jaz tried to stop her from looking. Ray sighed and shook his head, while Brian turned bright red, looking away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, angel. I¡¯ll make sure to kiss you more later.¡± He whispered, making me shudder. ¡°Hey, Adam.¡± ¡°Yes, angel?¡± ¡°I forgot to ask you, back in the hospital. Was that you who saved me in the forest when I was six?¡± Adam thought it over. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, you¡¯re my Belladonna and I wasn¡¯t going to lose you.¡± ¡°Pedophile.¡± A deep creased formed on his head, and the end of his lips furrowed. ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°Mhmm. Denial.¡± I laughed and pulled away. He stood there, thinking over what I had said unable to move forward. Yep, my life is definitely going to be interesting. > Doodle drawings of Character click on Link Epilogue? Conclusion (25 years later¡­) ¡°Mom!¡± I called out in annoyance. My hands were placed on my side of hips as I cocked to the side. My long black hair was flipped to the back. ¡°Yes?¡± An mesmerizing lady, who could pass as my older sister, with short black hair, a fierce but enchanting pair of gold and purple eyes, stared back at me. She was the White Raven pack Alpha, the legendary white wolf, endowed with the power of a black wolf, that my pack was proud of and boasted about. Our pack has become the second largest, and most powerful pack in the whole United States to this day. From what I heard from my mother, the ranking of Black Moon pack dropped below ours, supposedly it took twenty-five years to get to where we are now. For someone my mom¡¯s size, she was considered quite tall, everything about her screamed power, elegance, and grace. Even though she was pregnant again with my soon-to-be coming brother, I knew she was a fierce tigress. I have seen her put down a rogue with a full belly a couple weeks ago, and it was not pretty. There were many things that she was known for, but especially preventing the second Magical War. The destruction of San Francisco and the twenty long years of reconstruction that still is undergoing to this day. She would tell me stories of those days, how she meet my father, and the many adventures that she had gone through. I think that Aunt Samantha, in which I find her a bit strange, supposedly she took part in the whole war. There just something special about her that I can¡¯t put my fingers on it. Maybe because she literally glows at times like a lightbulb, and she likes to visit my mom once every week. She got this weird calming vibe that like a tranquilizer, every time I see her I feel like it just gets three times stronger. These days, the rogue activity has been strangely picking up, and for some reason Aunt Samantha has been staying more at the YellowStone National Park these days. I haven¡¯t been able to see her these past few months once. I really do miss her. I gazed back at my mother, Her hand was rested on her large pregnant belly as she half wobbled and half walked over towards me. Even watching her walk over made me feel a bit worried that she might tip over and hurt herself. The only difference from her to me was my purple colored eyes, though I didn¡¯t compare to the beauty of my mother. Her beauty came more from her persona, and the way she held herself. My mother said that I got the same eyes as her twin sister, Aunt Kimberly, who had passed away when she was young. I don¡¯t much of the story about them, but I heard from my father that it wasn¡¯t a pleasing story to talk about. I tried to ask for more, but all I got was a shake of his head, telling me that it would be best if I heard from my mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mom! Where my short sword? I told you not to move it around. I put it there for a reason!¡± My mom had a habit of moving things around when she cleans. Compared to me, who likes to keep things organize by putting them where I could see and remember, was already clean in my opinion, but my mother didn¡¯t find that reason applicable. Instead, she wanted it put away, hidden in some dark forgotten area that I know for sure I would forget. ¡°It¡¯s in the usual place.¡± She replied as she lean over towards the side, propping herself as best as she could. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s to ambiguous.¡± I sighed. ¡°Details please.¡± I motion my hand in a circle in front of me. ¡°Ray has it and doing maintenance on it. Plus, you should be careful on leaving your weapons out in the open. If you¡¯re not careful you can cut your feet.¡± I groaned. She¡¯s worried about me cutting my feet? Normal parents wouldn¡¯t be giving their child weapons to begin with, but my parents were different, especially taking it to school, hidden away in the leg of my pants. I should¡¯ve known, whenever she finds a chink on the sword, she would quickly take it over to Ray to have it look at. Honestly, I did a good job of taking care of it, but my mother was a stickler for taking EXTRA care of it to the point, where when I got it back, I could just slash it through a metal pipe and it would cut through effortlessly. Ray does a bang up job of maintaining the sword to near perfection, I swear there is some kind of magic cast on it, because it¡¯s not even possible to cut through metal pipe without at least having a chink on it on impact. ¡°I was going to use that later for practice and take it with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll be ready when you get back from your first day of school. The others will be there to protect you.¡± I sighed. She was right, I thought about taking it with me to school, keeping a weapon near me kept me at peace of mind. I know I wasn¡¯t supposed to take it, but who said I can¡¯t hide it away without anyone knowing? Especially, since the increase in rogue attacks have skyrocketed the pass few months. I wanted to be ready, so I was prepared in a fight. ¡°Fine.¡± I walked towards the door. With great reluctance, I had to go empty handed today. I raised up my hand to tie my hair, and I picked up my backpack. Then, I stepped outside to see the newest version Lycan III Hyper sports car revved up, waiting for me to get in. The window slowly rolled down, and I saw my father sitting in the car waiting for me. I groaned. Seriously, dad? A multi-million dollar sports car on the first day of school? Couldn¡¯t we just go with a normal car like everyone else? I smacked my hand against my head. Truly, my father was going overboard, I mean what the heck was he trying to prove to high schoolers? We¡¯re rich and powerful? Ugh. I walked over and opened the door to the car getting in. Staring back at me was my father, who had a silly grin on his face. For a Elder Vampire of the Velvet Rose Clan, my friends said he¡¯s dropped dead gorgeous. The black hair, that were for some reason slicked back today, his pale skin, and the same high quality set of black and red suit that made him look like a multi-trillionaire. ¡°Morning, dad.¡± ¡°Hello, my dear little munchkin.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not a munchkin anymore. I¡¯m sixteen.¡± ¡°To me you¡¯re still a munchkin in my eyes.¡± I shook my head and strapped myself into the seat. My mother hobbled over towards the side of the car towards me dad side. The window rolled down, bringing in the fresh breeze of air. ¡°Woman, what are you doing walking around? You¡¯re going to hurt yourself.¡± He huffed. I could tell that he didn¡¯t like to see her getting hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Adam. I¡¯m not made out of glass. I held myself up quite well against the Rogue wolves a couple weeks ago.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. You rushed in when you were supposed to stay at home.¡± My mother shrugged her shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re not going to keep me away on something that important.¡± She leaned over and kissed him on the cheeks, so he wouldn¡¯t argue any further. For a moment, my father froze. He literally seem to melt from her kiss like jelly. My father grinned to the point where his lips curled upwards, where I thought it wasn¡¯t possible. Seriously, these two needs to get their own room, because it¡¯s hurting my eyes and I don¡¯t want to see any further than that. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys later.¡± She smirked towards my father. In seconds, my father was defeated without even being able to say anything else. He was dazed as he rolled out of the lot. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re whipped by mom.¡± ¡°I am not. That¡¯s what you and her think.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± I snuggled into the car seat. ¡°That¡¯s not how I see it.¡± He chuckled, eventually we made it towards the high school, where we were automatically the center of attention. Everyone, I mean everyone turned to see who was driving in the car. My father parked the car at the side, allowing me to step out. My face blushed red, embarrassed at the heavy gaze towards me. I really wish at times, my family could be normal, but we were far from it. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later munchkins!¡± He waved. I groaned, throwing my backpack onto my shoulder. ¡°See you later.¡± With quick steps, I shuffled my way towards the school. I¡¯m so embarrassed at the large number of gaze that I always seem to get. Every freaking year, he had personally took me to school, and every time all the female teachers and students would stare at him with keen interest. Luckily today, he didn¡¯t step out of the ca-. ¡°Dianna!¡± My dad called out, flagging me down before I could escape. I take it back, I was so wrong. ¡°Yes?¡± I turned around. A black wallet flew in the air, I stumbled to catch it. ¡°You forgot your wallet.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Good luck in school!¡± ¡°I will.¡± I quickly turned around and left half-power walking. My pack members, John and Sienna, quickly caught up. John is Ray and Rose¡¯s 2nd son, while Sienna is the youngest daughter of Jaz. They have stuck with me since I was a child and are considered my body guards. Even though we were the same age, John was the quiet one out of the group, his asian features predominately outweighs his whole appearance. For a mix, he was perfectly balance between of two different cultures, while Sienna had brown skin taking after her father more than her mother. Her green eyes made her stand out more with that contrasting color skin, giving her an alluring exotic look. ¡°Yo, Dianna.¡± Sienna slapped my back, causing me to lurch forward. I caught myself before I fell face first into the ground. ¡°Sienna¡­do you have to hit me so hard?¡± ¡°Yep, it¡¯s pack greeting of love.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she wants you to believe.¡± John chuckled. ¡°I just think she¡¯s all brawns inside her head.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard that.¡± Sienna hissed. John didn¡¯t care and shrugged his shoulder. ¡°So, I saw you get ferried in by your father like the usual.¡± ¡°Yea, you know him. He¡¯s a pain in the butt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I think he¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that. It makes my stomach turn.¡± I mumbled, the thought of my father bing hot to my friend was a strange concept in itself. ¡°What? I¡¯m a girl, and all the others girls in school think so as well.¡± ¡°Please no.¡± I groaned. ¡°Though was that the newest version of the exotic sports car that¡¯s out?¡± John asked very interested in it. ¡°Yea. Dad got it free by a sponsor.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± John whistled. ¡°I wish I was given such a toy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­it¡¯s a pain to take care of and it guzzles gas. A single scratch on it cost thousands to fix. I believe it¡¯s not worth wasting the money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think, plus your father has the money to fix it.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Yea¡­too much. Anyways, what¡¯s your first class period?¡± ¡°Math with Mrs. Zeno,¡± said John. ¡°Science with Mr. Gabriel,¡± replied Sienna right after. ¡°Science for me with Mr. Gabriel.¡± I was glad that I had at least one of the same classes with one of my two best friends. ¡°Great! We can sit next to each other.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I want to have the same class as you guys.¡± John replied. ¡°I hate math, does anyone want to trade with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± I quickly replied. Math wasn¡¯t my forte either. ¡°Your out of luck.¡± Sienna chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll see you at lunch.¡± She grabbed my shoulders, ferrying me away towards class. The first day of class was long and dreary, the monotonous voice of Mr. Gabriel speaking about the curriculum, made me fall asleep. He just had that voice where there wasn¡¯t a single fluctuation of his voice, even Sienna was starting to nod off to sleep and it was just the first period. I wished that I was out of this class as soon as possible. Time ticked by, eventually we made it past the other classes and made our way towards lunch period. I was so glad that half of school was over with, because my stomach was growling in outrage asking, no, begging for it to be fed. We made our way towards the cafeteria, got in line and bought food. Today¡¯s special was meatloaf, and I didn¡¯t mind the quality of food here, it was quite normal, not like the food back at home. We have our own five star chef, cooking us dinner, breakfast, and lunch. His food is amazing, but sometimes I like the taste of normalcy once in awhile, it makes me feel like I¡¯m more human than werewolf. ¡°Hey guys!¡± John waved us down, he stood up from the table, where we usually sit. Though today they were someone different sitting across from him. I walked over, John scooted, allowing me to sit. ¡°Meet my new friend, Eren.¡± He boastfully spoke, ¡°he¡¯s a freakin mathematician. I swear he¡¯s like a portable walking talking calculator.¡± I raised up my eyebrow, quite surprised that John had brought in a human to our table. Usually, he would stay far away from them, but for him to catch his attention meant something. The new guy had dirty brown hair, ocean color eyes, sharp angular jaws, and a lean body, and when I stared, he blushed. He wasn¡¯t handsome, I guess he look a bit pretty for my taste, making me feel a bit self-conscious of myself. He twiddled his fingers, moving around uncomfortable at my searching gaze. Something about him seem familiar, almost like I have met him somewhere before. Then it hit me, he had the same aura as the man in my dreams. Though, the man in my dreams that been constantly appearing had a sharp gaze, handsome face, blond hair with crystal clear blue eyes, the perfect making of an Alpha. But the young man before me didn¡¯t scream Alpha, instead he was just a normal human. I carefully inspected him, wondering if they were something unique about it, maybe there were some similarities or possibly something supernatural about him, but so far I found nothing. ¡°Are you okay, Dianna?¡± John asked me worriedly. He saw me my heated gaze, staring down Eren. ¡°Yea, sorry. Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± I pulled away, waving my hand in front of me. ¡°Okay, as I was saying this is Diana, and the one next to you is Sienna. She has an exotic sports car that you saw in the morning. Her family is loaded.¡± ¡°No way, really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s not mine,¡± I curtly replied, ¡°stop bragging about something that isn¡¯t mine and feeding him unnecessary information.¡± I picked up my fork and started to eat the food before me. John waved his fork in front of him. ¡°We were both wondering if we could come to your house and have a look at it. Also, we would like to watch the latest Star Wars movie that¡¯s out. I know your dad has the hook-up, come on we been all dying to watch it.¡± I squinted my eyes towards him. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re using me.¡± ¡°I am.¡± John said unashamedly. ¡°Plus, your father said to keep a close out on you, so that¡¯s what I am doing.¡± ¡°Moocher.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± I chuckled. One thing I like about John was that he would bluntly tell me things without hiding anything, it just was too difficult for him to lie. Thought not a lot of people like his blunt truth, but I believe that¡¯s the best part about him. ¡°Sweet!¡± Sienna squealed in delight. ¡°Movie night here we come.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind if Eren come along right?¡± I thought it over. There were no harm in bringing in a school mate to the house, especially a human. He probably get his butt handed to him in under zero second if he did any funny business, plus I kind of was curious about him. Wondering why he had the same aura as the person in my dreams, maybe he has a brother that looks like him. ¡°So, when did you move to this town? We never seen you here before,¡± asked Sienna. ¡°Three weeks ago, my father moved here for business. He¡¯s working under Mr. Everston as a new employee in Velvet Corporation.¡± ¡°Woah, what are the chances that you¡¯re working for Diana¡¯s father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your father?¡± Eren eyes became wide. ¡°I never knew that.¡± ¡°Yep, the one and only daughter of the family of Everston, though they are soon to be expecting another child. What was his name?¡± Sienna sometimes have a blabber mouth, telling almost everything about my private life. She¡¯s real good at keeping secrets when necessary, but at times like this she just won¡¯t shut up. ¡°Walter or Walt for short.¡± I gave her the eye to shut up, but she didn¡¯t catch my drift. ¡°Yep, and her mom is the CEO of the famous Body guarding agency called Raven Protection Agency.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool. You must be very proud of them.¡± ¡°Yea, but it¡¯s a lot to live up too.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll do great.¡± John chuckled. We continued to talk some more till the bell rang, signalling the lunch period was over. We shuffled out of the cafeteria and headed straight towards our next class. Eventually, the last bell rang, allowing me to leave the school. I waited outside the front entrance, where John and Diana came running over, while Eren was slinking from behind. He was nervously, looking towards me and when our gaze met, he blushed again and turned away. For some reason, I thought that was actually kind of cute. Wait, what the heck am I even thinking about? I need to get that thought out of my head for sure. ¡°Diana~ You ready?¡± Sienna called out towards me, we followed her to her car, that she was given. She¡¯s very self conscious about saving gas and picked that one for her birthday. ¡°I call shotgun!¡± I quickly yelled and ran towards her car. ¡°What?! Damn it, I was a few second late.¡± John grumbled. All of us got into the car, Sienna drove carefully through the streets. I thought she was the type who¡¯ve drove wildly, maybe because of her fiery persona, but strangely she was a careful driver. On the other hand, John was a speed demon. He got his car taken by his father, telling him if he drove recklessly, he won¡¯t have a car till he¡¯s twenty-one. I on the other hand don¡¯t have one. I didn¡¯t want one yet. Instead, I could hitch a ride with Sienna and it would be fine. We made it safely at my parent¡¯s mansion like house. Eren did a double take as he stare up at the large grandiose building that seem to outclass every other houses in the vicinity. Just when I was about to open the door, the maid opened the door for me right on cue. She had a strange sixth sense, where she knew when we were coming and what we needed. Also, she was our live in maid that was here to help my mother with housework and taking care of the baby that was due in the next month. ¡°Welcome home, Diana.¡± Mrs. Ivy spoke happily. A elderly lady, who was in her mid-forties stood in front of the door with a well dressed maid outfit. Mom told her many times, she could wear anything else but that stereotypical outfit, but she doesn¡¯t listen and states it helps her keep focus. ¡°I¡¯m back. I brought some friends over.¡± I gave her a warm hug. She¡¯s a very warm hearted soul that I couldn¡¯t help but like her alot, she was part of the family. ¡°Oh? If it Isn¡¯t John and Sienna.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Ivy.¡± They both chortled. ¡°Good to see that you came to visit Diana.¡± Mrs. Ivy gaved stopped and turned towards Eren. ¡°Who might this be?¡± ¡°My name is Eren.¡± Eren quickly stated, trying to snap himself out of his daze. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m quite thrilled that you are here today. I¡¯ll get some snacks ready for you guys. In which room are you going into?¡± ¡°The Entertainment Room.¡± I quickly stated. I took off my shoes, I then pushed past her, and started heading towards the Entertainment room. ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Ivy,¡± said John. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She headed towards the kitchen. ¡°You have a maid?¡± Eren squeaked. I could tell that he was completely shock in what he saw, probably he was taken back by it all. ¡°Yea.¡± ¡°Do you also have a chef too?¡± ¡°She sure does, and Mr. Fox is the best chef ever!¡± John stated with excitement. ¡°He makes the best steak I ever tasted. You got to try it one day.¡± Eren wasn¡¯t sure what to say and stared all around him. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how he was acting. He look like a tourist that came into a foreign land, this always happens with new people that comes to visit, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a surprise. Though for some reason, when Eren did it, I wanted to laugh. ¡°Diana?¡± My mom¡¯s voice called out towards me, she was walking down the stairs with her hand on her belly. For a moment, I heard Eren hold in a sharp gasp of shock. I turned towards him wondering what was wrong, and found him just staring as if he found something that he had never seen before. I tore my gaze away, and walked over to hug her. ¡°How was your school day?¡± ¡°Good.¡± She chuckled. ¡°The same old reply.¡± ¡°Well, what do you expect? School gets boring you know.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She let¡¯s go. Then she look over towards the rest. ¡°Who is your new friend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Eren. He¡¯s in the same class as John.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re going to the entertainment room?¡± ¡°Yep. By any chance did father get the newest movie of Star Wars?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s uploaded into the TV.¡± ¡°Great!¡± I excitedly stated. ¡°Thanks mom.¡± With a quick peck of my cheek, I headed towards the entertainment room on the first floor. Eren was dragged away from the spot, I heard a couple of times of him stumbling and looking back towards his shoulder as if he had some kind of stalker following behind him. For a moment, I heard him mumble a couple of words, though I thought I heard him say Kim. I¡¯m not sure, I wasn¡¯t able to catch everything. We all, made our way into the large room with surround sound speakers, another 80¡¯ TV, and a very comfy sofa sitting across from it. Behind the sofa was a pool table and even a bar. ¡°You guys ready?¡± I asked, walking over I picked up the remote control and pressed play. Everyone found their own place to sit comfortably, I also made my way towards the coach, slipping in-between Sienna and Eren. My arm gently brushed against Eren¡¯s arm, causing me to pull back from the static shock. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him and back at my arms. That moment of contact made me feel uncomfortable, almost pleasing. ¡°You okay?¡± John asked. ¡°Yea¡­I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I gave the remote to John and headed straight out the room. My mind was confused at the strange feeling that I felt towards Eren. He was interesting to the point where I wanted to know a bit more about him. This made me confused, I wasn¡¯t the type to be interested in boys at this moment. They were just too much to handle, for example John. Wait, maybe that¡¯s a terrible example, he¡¯s kind of different from every other male that I know of anyways. I walked over towards the kitchen and found my mother sitting on a stool, leaning over reading on a tablet. Her head was propped up by her hand, she squinted a couple of times, and sighed. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She gazed up. ¡°I got something strange to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She stopped reading the news on her tablet and placed it down. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Not really, I just want your thoughts on something.¡± My mom quietly listened, wondering what I would say. ¡°I been having a strange dreams lately. It¡¯s always about this one guy.¡± ¡°A guy?¡± ¡°Yea, he¡¯s an Alpha werewolf. Tall, cute, handsome, and strangely quite prideful.¡± ¡°An Alpha werewolf you say? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yep. He changes into a golden werewolf.¡± My mom gave in a sharp gasp, making me feel a bit uncomfortable. Her hands clenched and a solemn look of sadness filtered on her expresion. I could tell that this was a touchy subject just like Aunt Tila. ¡°Did he had gold hair and blue eyes?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± My mother didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Well this might sound strange, but I get the feeling that the human boy name Eren have the similar feeling as him. It¡¯s like I have met him somewhere before.¡± I squirmed. ¡°Does that sound strange to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her eyes seem to darken, and a hint of dark smile erupted across her face. I felt a sudden chill, running up and down my back. The pressure around her was unnaturally scary, and one of these expression don¡¯t usually come out very often. I seen it a couple of times, when she was thinking about doing something to my father, but right now, I got the feeling that Eren was in deep trouble. The thought actually was quite funny and scary at the same time, I wasn¡¯t sure what to make out of this as a whole. My father came into the kitchen, and stopped to stare at both of us. He froze, when he saw my mother¡¯s scary grin. ¡°Um, Tila?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Tila slowly turned her head towards him, causing him to flinch. ¡°That¡¯s a very scary look. Are you out to go kill someone again?¡± A dark mischievous laugh erupted out of her throat, making me feel even more uncomfortable than before. I felt stupid in telling her my dreams, especially for the my future. When my mom got to this point, it meant for everyone, I mean EVERYONE to go and hide. What didn¡¯t make it any better was what my father said. Kill someone? Are we a band of killer¡¯s now?! Ugh!Why did I tell her. I should¡¯ve just kept my mouth shut. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Who is it this time?¡± Adam gulped. ¡°Would you like to know?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± A glint of spark danced in my mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°I found him, Adam and this time, I¡¯m going to make sure he doesn¡¯t stray.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know sooner or later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair, angel.¡± he came over and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re killing me. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to deserve this.¡± She snorted. ¡°What are you talking about? Making me pregnant a second time when I said no.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself. You were just too beautiful and delicious.¡± He chuckled and nuzzled up against her cheeks, leaving behind small kisses. I look at them horrified. ¡°Mom! Dad! Stop! My eyes! You¡¯re killing your daughter slowly and it¡¯s working!¡± I shouted in outburst and slipped out of the chair in a hurry. My feet sprung forward, trying my best to get away from this traumatizing scene before me. Following behind, I heard both my mom and dad chuckling. Yep, my life is going to be one hell of a rollercoaster ride, and right now, I fear for the boy named Eren. Rest in peace, dear human, for my mom is not going to let you escape her evil clutches. I shuddered as I ran back towards the entertainment room. The End?
Read New Story! Click below to read the synopsis. Mind Linkers or Valkyrie¡¯s Lament Mind Linkers is in the perspective of a guy named Alexus, while Valkyrie¡¯s Lament is in the perspective of a girl named Silver. You can also get early release on PATREON.
Author¡¯s Note: Yes! T.T. I completed a stand alone for the first time. I know, that¡¯s there could be more to Tila¡¯s story, but for now, it¡¯s a big empty time period for you guys to fill up with your imagination. If I ever do a sequel, it might not be Tila as a main character, depending on if I want to continue where this epilogue left off, or fill in the missing holes of the twenty five years of her life in someone else¡¯s perspective. This story was a challenge to myself to see if I can finish a standalone. Taking three hours a day to write was difficult. My mind zoned off into different stories, sometimes it took longer than three hours to finish six pages, but I made it happen. Anyways, I hope you enjoyed the story, I did, but now I¡¯m bushed.
Share, Comment, like, or possibly donate. Every dollar helps me out in paying for this site or maybe even find an editor to fix up this story one day.